NATION

PASSWORD

War of the Weeping Aurochs [SC Only]

A staging-point for declarations of war and other major diplomatic events. [In character]
User avatar
The Natufian Nation
Attaché
 
Posts: 86
Founded: Jul 09, 2017
Libertarian Police State

War of the Weeping Aurochs [SC Only]

Postby The Natufian Nation » Sat Mar 06, 2021 7:33 am

Image


• This role-play is for members of The Fifth Sovereign Charter only. If you are not a member….why aren’t you?!?! Come on by and plop down for a spell. Pick a side and join the fun. Joining the region Discord will be essential to play.
• The RP is set in the present, according to Sovereign Charter standard time. This is a canonical RP.
• This is intended as a proxy war RP. There are 5 major factions aligned with various Natufian groups. Other nations are encouraged to play as either mercenary armies hired by a faction, or national armies sent to support an ally. PM me if you have other ideas for participation.
• As a proxy war, the RP is intended to be contained inside the borders of the Natufian Nation with players, at least nominally, supporting a particular Natufian faction. However, players are free to eschew the Natufians and fight against each other directly, which should be considered an escalation. Players may also mutually agree to escalate the war to outside the borders of the Natufian Nation, but please check with Slav on his willingness to support the roll mechanics. This level of escalation is not advised by the GM and is beyond the intended scope of the RP…but…the Sovereign Charter being what it is…shrugs.
• There will be no use of WMDs in the borders of the Natufian Nation! What you do to each other outside my borders is your concern.
• The war mechanics and dice rolls will be managed by Greater Slavacia, as deputy-GM. What he says as concerns force limits, mechanics, troop movements and battle outcomes is authoritative, unless it is overruled by GM prerogative for the sake of the story. The idea is Slav manages the actual fighting, the GM guides the overall story arc and qualitative aspects.
• For questions on allowable military technology, PM Slav…he also happens to be the RP Censor.
• The GM reserves the right of final say and authority on everything pertaining to the RP and as concerns the events inside the Natufian Nation. The spirit of the RP is to build a story as much as to play a war game.
• Have fun, be creative, and let the RP say something about your nations. PM with any questions, concerns or anything you think may help the RP.
• Your actions in the RP will have a direct influence on post-RP relations with the Natufian Nation and probably other nations. Choose your actions carefully.


PROLOGUE

High Chief Nathaniel al-Shuqba has died, suffering a massive stroke in the wake of the Rusinan Collapse. Following Natufian custom, his body laid in state at the government house in Uki Square in New Jericho for four days. Each day his body positioned along a different wall aligning with the four cardinal directions. On the fifth day, a public ceremony was held to invite the Great Auroch to claim his soul and guide it to the realm of the ancestors. Prince Octavius Nero himself arrived to attend the state funeral ceremony and to console the mourning nation from his position as delegate of the Protector Natufiae, Gemellus Caesar. After the ceremony, the High Chief's body was sent to his family ranch to be interred privately by his family under the ranch house and a ceremonial stone placed on his chest.

On the sixth day post-mortem, the Conclave of Chiefs convened to elect a new High Chief from among their ranks. For four days, the chiefs, isolated in the government house, debated and dealed in private discussion, voted, talked some more, voted again, talked even more, voted yet again, and again. Tensions rose steadily over those four days. The favorite candidate was Benjamin al-Shuqba, the nephew of the late High Chief. Benjamin enjoyed wide support, but there were other chiefs adamantly opposed. Some because they perceived he would be too close to Rome, some because they thought he would not be close enough. Others raised concerns over nepotism and dynasty, yet others simply because their tribes had old grudges against the al-Shuqba clan.

On the tenth day, without a new High Chief being decided and accepted, the Conclave broke down with rival chiefs leaving for their homelands, anxious to protect them in the uncertain times looming and eager to draw closer to foreign powers to defend their interests. At the same time, new ideas were spreading, challenging the Chiefdom system of government and the client-state relationship with Rome. Heartfilian capitalism and Slavacian socialism being the main revolutionary trains of thought, with Skjoldurian authoritarianism growing in other regions. In the east, an independence movement was growing in Harif.

These were lamentable and dangerous times for the Natufian Nation. It was uncertain if it would emerge from the crisis as still one, united nation ….or be broken all to pieces…..





Image

Image


.


“31 out of 56 votes…that’s more than any other nominee. And a simple majority. I think that’s a legitimate victory” the constable stated.

Benjamin al-Shuqba, now Chief of the Shuqba tribe, only half-heard him, his thoughts playing out the possible ramifications of the recent fiasco in the Conclave. His awareness suddenly jolted to the awkward silence demanding an answer.

“Oh, no, no. It’s not the super-majority I needed” Benjamin said tiredly. He snapped his fingers in disappointment, “It’s just….just… I was so close! But I didn’t expect such adamant resistance! We seemed so….unified….under my uncle. I just want to continue that tradition.”

A deep voice cleared its throat before entering the sparse but comfortable meeting room inside the government house. A tall, thin man with white hair, wearing a toga and ceremonial laurel entered the room without needing invitation and seated himself on the other side of Benjamin from the constable. He paused and looked at Benjamin empathetically.

“Your uncle….was a very special man. He had a special charisma, a knack for statesmanship and…a kind of….dispassionate compassion….worthy of the place of any Roman senator. He was my charge, and he was also, I think I can say, my friend”.

“Thank you, Proconsul Titianus.” Benjamin replied. “So, what do I do? I think , maybe, step aside and call another Conclave without my name as nominee. I could be happy back on the ranch, running a business, tending to tribal affairs.”

The constable grimaced but it was Titianus who spoke next, “Oh, by great Augustus and Jupiter, no, we can’t have that at all! No, you had solid support in the Conclave, don’t forget that. And you have the confidence of the Council of Elders. That is no small matter. I think now you just need to earn the trust of the hold-out chiefs.”

“And if I can’t win them over?”

Titianus shifted a bit uncomfortably but spoke with sincerity and was sure to look the younger man in the eye, “You must pacify the wayward chiefs with either diplomacy, or bribes….or force”.

Benjamin looked up at the Roman statesman in shock, “Are you mad?! Actually attack another chief? That hasn’t been done since before nationhood, since before even the Natufian Confederation!”

Titianus was unphased; he was now used to the rather naïve ways of the Natufians. They had a certain innocence to the way of the world that, as a Roman, he deemed dangerous to themselves. “Let me be clear, please. I want the Natufian Nation to succeed, as a whole nation. And I want to avoid any undue strife or fighting between the tribes. It’s the best way for, really, everyone”, the Roman paused to let that part take effect in the chief’s mind before continuing, “but…the reality is….his most gracious highness, Prince Octavius Nero, is retiring tomorrow to the royal villa on the Lake Qaraoun, at Colirida. He already considers you High Chief and has charged me to see to it that is recognized across the nation….by whatever means necessary. He is staying in-country in case, and let me be perfectly clear, it becomes necessary for the Empire to forcibly ensure you are thus recognized. And he will act, if he deems necessary, with or without your consent. He is a fair man and loves the Natufian people, make no mistake….and like a father loves his children, will use discipline for their own good if needed.”

It was in this moment that Benjamin al-Shuqba, the 55 year old nephew of the beloved former High Chief, Nathaniel al-Shuqba, realized he would need to step up and take charge, lest the Romans essentially conquer the nation. He DID have support, a lot of support, of tribal chiefs, and he DID have the financial resources to cajole opposing chiefs, by hook or crook, and he DID have the backing of the Romans who would not openly defy him inside the nation but would use any hesitance or weakness to act. He had resources and he found himself in the unique position of the best placed person to ensure the very survival of the Natufian Nation as a single and independent nation, even if that meant by force.

Benjamin glanced over at the constable, who seemed to be able to read his mind and nodded. He then turned back to Cinius Titianus, “Truly, I thank you, Proconsul”, using the man’s formal title deliberately and speaking more detached, “I do assume the title of High Chief of the Natufian Nation and thank Caesar and his delegates for their support. Hail Caesar!” he added with a flourish to enunciate the sense of loyalty.

“Furthermore,“ he said, now addressing the constable, “you will draw up a list of chiefs and other important figures who openly defy my status as High Chief and charge them, publicly, with sedition”. At this Titianus had a pleased look on his face. “However”, Benjamin continued, “In my mercy, any chief or other person who will acknowledge my status and perform the Rite of Submission, shall be further pardoned. Failing this, force will be used if all other options have failed. But we will use diplomacy before we use bullets.”

With this last statement, Titianus became more uncomfortable, feeling his influence on the situation ebbing. “But, High Chief, there is the question of security. Surely you want us to provide basic military support for your plan… now that you have a plan?”

Benjamin smiled at the Proconsul, finally feeling the relationship was in the right order, “Indeed, Titianus, and more so. We must first secure the loyal parts of the nation. Thus, under terms of treaty, we humbly request Rome’s support to garrison and build a defensive line across the northern lands loyal to us. I will reach out to convince whatever chiefs I can to join us. For the rest, when the time comes, and come it shall, we will strike with such force that shall impress great Mars himself! We will ensure we remain one single, undivided and whole Natufian Nation. And, constable, our Roman benefactors will not be asked to defend us alone. Raise all our militias to stand side-by-side by our Roman friends.”

Feeling a newfound confidence, the self-proclaimed High Chief got up and walked to a small liquor cabinet and drew out a flask of Natufian mezcal. He poured himself a drink and held up the flask to Titianus to offer to pour one for the Proconsul. Titianus, who really did not like the drink, politely refused with a hand gesture.

Benjamin swallowed the strong drink and addressed Titianus, “Proconsul, tell me, will Prince Nero be leading the Roman forces in support of our militia, or will you be sending us a general to coordinate with?”





Image

Image


.

For Petra´s backstory, see my second and third posts here> https://forum.nationstates.net/viewtopic.php?f=5&t=419822

The ballroom-turned-meeting hall in the Ashford Hotel in Jeddah City was buzzing with a multitude of small, animated conversations between the assembled leaders of the southwestern lands of the Natufian Nation. News of the failure of the Conclave of Chiefs and the audacity of the Roman delegation to simply appoint the new High Chief brought together those who might not otherwise seek to make common cause. Trade from Heartfilia had fundamentally changed the power dynamics in the lands from Jeddah City and Doha southwest to the radiant and gilded Kingdom of Heartfilia. Business leaders profiting mightily from trade with the “emerald Queen”, as she was adoringly called by Jeddah City Natufians, were slowly replacing the authority and importance of the local tribal chiefs. Money and luxury were replacing tribal loyalty and archaic codes of honor and virtue as the new standard of value. The companies led by these tycoons of trade with Heartfilia were the new tribes. These “new money” Natufians were buying Mutts as house servants and landscapers, their wives and daughters poring over Gossip Weekly to emulate the latest fashions coming out of Elysium, while the young men were leveraging themselves to the hilt in debt to create start-up tech companies they hoped would eventually be bought-out by the big Heartfilian tech giants. That distinctly Heartfilian brand of capitalism made the thought of curtailments and the heavy Roman tax scheme a simply unacceptable situation.

It was into this fray that Petra Krisik, daughter of the furniture and timber magnate, Alaric Krisik, and now Executive Vice-President of Krisik Enterprises, stepped to the podium of the ballroom. Now in her early forties, Petra lost little of her youthful beauty and benefited greatly from the experience under her belt. The fiasco with Krisik-Todor in Asgareth taught her bitter lessons when all but one of her employees in the joint-venture in Asgareth were executed on trumped-up charges and the company assets seized by the Asgarthian government. Her long-time bodyguard, Jeremy Forsyth, injured in an attack by Salyshi pirates years before, stood to the side within a second’s leap of her.

As the largest and most important company in Jeddah City and the southwest regions, Kirsik Enterprises was in a unique position to sway influence. Indeed, in light of the current crisis, she gathered together other business leaders and a few of the tribal chiefs who still mattered, economically speaking, into what she called, The Consortium. A unified voice for the business communities of Jeddah City and Doha.

“Thank you all for being here,” she began rather formally. Her strength was not public speaking or rhetoric but in private dealings and strategic vision. “As you all know, we are here to defend ourselves and our interests in the wake of the Roman usurpation. We cannot allow to have Benjamin al-Shuqba forced upon us by Caesar and Prince Nero.”

A series of boos and hisses emanated among the crowd.

“No, no, my friends, be practical. There is nothing wrong with the alliance with Rome per se; it has brought us many opportunities. But it is true, the eagle banner does not accompany the goods and quality of life we have recently enjoyed. That we owe to our friends to the south. And it is absolutely vital we draw closer to Heartfilia and not to Rome. Trade must flow!”

A mustached, middle-aged man in an expensive suit bellowed, “My wife will kill me if I don’t get her those ruby-tipped stilettos she saw in Gossip Weekly!”

A youngish woman in a pant-suit, CEO of a small Natufian biotech company responded, “I know! My daughter refuses to talk to me until she gets those shoes!”

Petra half-smiled and gestured for calm, “Yes, yes, this is why I formed the Consortium. So we can speak and act as one, in the interest of trade, commerce and prosperity”.

“What will you do?” asked the young woman again.

Petra announced with a tone of gravitas, “Tonight I take the hyperloop to Elysium. Tomorrow morning, I have an audience with her highness, Queen Marie Bijou. On behalf of the Consortium, I will ask for diplomatic support and, if needed, military aid to defend our trade routes and centers of commerce.”

There were murmurs of concern but general agreement. Another attendee asked why protection would be needed. To that, Petra replied, “It’s just a precaution but we are entering a very uncertain time. The Romans and al-Shuqba may try to enforce their claim by force. Meanwhile Skjoldur is always looking for a fight and may take advantage of the situation, supported by the chiefs aligned with them to our east. Beyond them, we should not underestimate to what ends the communists of Slavacia will support the notorious Red Horn movement in pushing their agenda. They would like nothing more than to end our way of life. That is why we need Heartfilia’s military presence here. And we should consider expanding the good fortune and relationship we enjoy with the Queen. I am sure there are other tribes eager to benefit from the economic benefits the Consortium and Heartfilia can bring!”

Petra then looked around, trying to make eye-contact with the tribal chiefs who were clearly concerned and wondering why they were part of this gathering. “To the chiefs here” and she paused momentarily, “it would be prudent to raise your militias now”.





Image

Image


.





South of the busy Natufian capital of New Jericho, on the grassy plains where the wind blows unhindered, wheat fields flourish and aurochs graze contentedly on lush grass, the otherwise sleepy little town of Ras Kheeseb sits close to the border with the Valaker region of Skjoldur. Besides the town hall, public temples and open-air markets with their permanent stalls, the only noteworthy structure in Ras Kheeseb is a peculiarly large and fortified compound just on the western edge of town.

Even more peculiar this day was the large number of black SUV’s with bullet-proofed glass parked just inside the main gate of the compound. Still more peculiar was the sight of the chauffeurs of the many SUVs pacing around the courtyard, smoking cigarettes, making small talk with each other and sharing flasks of local akhri blends (fermented aurochs milk). Each driver had a different insignia pin of area tribes on their lapels or vests.

However, to the knowledgeable observer, neither the presence of the compound, the SUVs, nor the multitude of drivers with different tribal insignias would seem all that peculiar at all. For the knowledgeable observer would know this compound was the center, home and headquarters of the most powerful tribe in the area, the Gobleki tribe, headed by Chief Masum Gobleki. Indeed, Chief Masum was more of an informal Chief of Chiefs, having cowed the smaller tribes in the area into deference and outright subservience. Chief Masum was a tallish, lanky and hairy man in his early fifties and with dark-brown skin. He preferred wearing the traditional şalvar, yelek and cebken when in Ras Kheeseb, but usually wore an expertly tailored modern suit when traveling. An admirer of Skjoldur, and with the input of his Skjoldurian wife, Helga, he had increasingly been seen in the tunics and leather vests of Skjoldurian dress. He was a dangerous man, the Gobleki family made its fortune through a network of casinos that may or may not be crooked, and pawn shops that may or may not deal in stolen goods. The knowledgeable observer would also bear in mind that the Gobleki clan were long time rivals of the al-Shuqba clan.

Inside the drawing room of the Gobleki compound where seated were the gathered lesser chiefs of the area, Chief Masum was pacing back and forth, stroking his bushy black beard tinged with white hairs, nostrils flaring with barely controlled rage.

“I will NOT just bow down and allow yet another Shuqba to be High Chief!!”

The lesser chiefs nodded and murmured in unsurprising agreement.

“The idea of a single Natufian Nation was an honorable, but ambitious project. But now we see the corruption of nepotism and too much haste to abandon our traditional ways. The Shuqbas will ruin this nation, mark my words!” Masum continued with more control in his voice.

One of the older chiefs, holding his white beard in his hand, spoke up, “But what can we do, Masum? I don’t think we can simply go back to a Natufian Confederation. Our lands are too interconnected now, our tribes intermingling and spread out across the nation and beyond. And our foreign neighbors don’t want to deal with individual tribes.”

“No, Ozkan, my friend, you are right” Masum replied with a tight smile and momentarily placing a hand on the elder’s shoulder. “That way is closed to us. But the other way….under Benjamin al-Shuqba, is reprehensible to me. But there is another option open to us!”

As the company of chiefs asked what that could be, Helga entered the room with a servant carrying trays of lemongrass humus with pita bread and a decanter of ahkri, placing them on the low table in the middle of the guests. She was a tall, gritty, blond woman with a kind face but strong voice. This was her cue to speak, as she planned with her husband.

“Friends,” she began speaking in the tribal language, broken and with a strong Skjoldurian accent that made her dipthongs fall hard on the ears. “As you are knowing, my couzins they are close to Jarl Haroldsson and his son, Harold, who is even of more important to have of his ear. My couzin, he say to me that Harold, he like my hus-band,” and she looked pleasingly at Masum. “He like to make, erm, how it is said….”

“an alliance, of sorts” Masum patiently completed.

“Yah, an alienance” Helga continued, “That is the thing that my couzin say. Bout, it need to be heard from Harold his self before to be believe-ed, is my thought.”

“Thank you, dear” Masum smiled, “Here is what I purpose, then, friends. I will travel tomorrow to Lojha to meet with Harold Haroldsson, his father Jarl Olav and other important members of the Black Bear clan. We have wealth the Jarl desperately needs. They have the military muscle we need. By coming together, we can break free of the rot coming from the al-Shuqba’s and Rome, and I intend to establish here in our lands the Natufian Jarldom of Skjoldur! And from here, we shall expand to ensure all our rivals pose no threat to us…..for, you know, our right to self-preservation, of course”.

There were gasps and stunned faces all around the room. A wave of fear and wonder slowly became nods and agreements. Yes! This was the way forward for the Gobleki tribe and its allies! Trade and travel between these southern lands and Skjoldur, especially the Valaker region, created strong bonds and affections with their large and hearty southern friends.

“But, Chief Masum,” the white-haired elder, Ozkan, asked, “al-Shuqba and the government and right now even Prince Nero are in New Jericho, in the middle of our combined lands. What do we do about them?”

Chief Masum smiled tightly and replied, looking around the room, “Fear not, my friends. While I am in Lojha, there will be…an incident…that will encourage Nero and his dog, Benjamin al-Shuqba, to kindly vacate the city for us. On that note, gentlemen, I think it wise to raise our militias now.”





Image

Image


.


Backstory on the Red Horn movement and Amsha Korbili> https://www.nationstates.net/nation=the_natufian_nation/detail=factbook/id=1297949

Backstory on Amsha’s accomplices, jump to my first (and only) post, subheading called “Two Weeks later - Undisclosed location” here: https://forum.nationstates.net/viewtopic.php?f=5&t=479472&p=36674455#p36674455

Backstory on Chief Tabuk and the Baidha> https://www.nationstates.net/page=dispatch/id=1392225

Chief Tabuk, strongman and leader of the Baidha tribe, looked out the window of his private jet as it began its descent into the regional airport of Oshala, seat of power of the Baidha. His weary eyes were pensive as he sat back and viewed with disinterest the uneaten meal on the tray in front of him. Towards the rear of the jet he could see the top of his wife’s head and hear his youngest children playing. His oldest, Saham, was away at a boarding school in Rome. He looked back at the report in front of him that his aides quickly compiled following the failure of the Conclave. What to do? What to do? Chief Tabuk spoke strongly against Chief Masum, held reservations about Chief Benjamin, but could not muster much support for himself. Perhaps if he through his support behind that wily new Chief Borfolt Qumbodi of the Azag tribe...? The ad hoc analysis was in the report and Tabuk thumbed through it as the jet made its landing at Ohala regional airport.

The jet braked to halt on the tarmac and portable stairs wheeled out as the small craft was not able to connect to the standard gate causeways. His four bodyguards exited first and stood ready at the base of the stairs. Tabuk and his family descended next followed by his three aides into the dry night air.

Tabuk looked at the empty space between the jet and the airport terminal and asked annoyingly, “Where’s the car?”

One of the bodyguards put down his phone and casually remarked, “They were held up at the entrance. Traffic, they said. They’re arriving now.”

“Pffft, “traffic””, Tabuk muttered to himself, “More likely the clocks at the bars were set back 15 minutes as usual”.

But momentarily, a black limousine emerged from around the corner of the terminal and pulled onto the black asphalt. It came to stop about 30 meters away. There was an eerie moment of stillness while they waited for the driver to get out to open the passenger door before the fact something was wrong registered in the chief’s head. The driver was not getting out.

Suddenly, the rev of an engine and screeching tires brought his attention back to the terminal where a new vehicle was rounding and bearing on them. It was a green transport truck and painted on its sides, the emblem of a red aurochs head with a red star between its horns.

Tabuk’s bodyguards formed a tight ring around him and drew their weapons, taking aim at the truck. Before they could fire, the sunroof of the limousine opened and a masked soldier popped his head and torso out, aimed a hopper at Tabuk’s party and lobbed a tear gas cannister at them. The potent gas caused the bodyguards to cover their eyes and stumble in all directions away from Tabuk. From the truck, six more soldiers got out from the back, all wearing gas masks and armed with sub-machine guns. Their uniforms were a bit makeshift and all had the Red Horn emblem under their ranks. The Red Horn soldiers easily moved in on the party, gunned down the bodyguards, grabbed Tabuk, his wife, kids and aides and pulled them out of the gas cloud to a clear spot on the runway.

Tabuk was brought to his knees, isolated from his family and aides, while the Red Horn soldiers stood menacingly over them with eager trigger fingers. But Tabuk, rubbing his burning eyes clear, felt only defiance and scorn for this stupid act against him. Who were these people? What did they want? They seemed to be pretending at some para-military group, no doubt fighting for some idealistic cause. So they might hold him for ransom or use him in a hostage exchange. So what, his people would find and kill them all. He was Chief Tabuk, after all, strongman of the Baidha. Untouchable.

After a minute of waiting, just enough for him to get his eyesight back, the back door of the limousine opened and out stepped, slowly, a fit woman with a stern countenance and short, dark hair. She was wearing fatigue pants and a black cotton top, a sidearm holstered on her army belt. The Red Horn soldiers immediately seemed less at ease around her and focused their eyes on the gathered prisoners.

If Chief Tabuk has been on better terms with New Jericho, the intelligence community may have warned him of Amsha Korbili and he would have been better prepared for his encounter with the deadly anarcho-terrorist. As it was, as he watched her approach with unhurried, deliberate steps, Tabuk scoffed and told himself to get ready for this nobody to gloat a little, make some threats, try to intimidate him and get him to cower. How wrong he was.

As Amsha came to a stop in front of the chief, still on his knees, she took a second to look him over. Without a word or hint of emotion, she drew her Slavacian CeSK-A pistol, and put the barrel up to his forehead. Chief Tabuk still had a look of spiteful incredulity on his face as his brains were spread out on the tarmac behind him.
With a remorseless nod from Amsha, the soldiers then leveled their sub-machine guns at Tabuk’s wife, aides, and children. Three seconds of intense gunfire, and then silence followed.

As Amsha walked back to Tabuk’s former limousine, she could not help but let herself feel a bit of dark elation. All was happening as she desired and ceaselessly plotted for. Asgareth, her prime target, was no more. Neither was any of the old Rusinan nations. She had shaken Dhakla and Lost Spiral would never be the same. The goblins who she once allied with but foolishly thought to betray her, were driven back into their filthy holes underground. And now, great fortune, the High Chief was dead and the Natufian Nation, her disowned nation, was disintegrating. Only one target remained. Her one desire now was to see Nova Roma burning and to use Caesar’s skull as her urinal.

She entered the back of the limo, lit a cigarette, and looked at her three companions. Renzo Ikstafen, leader of the Red Horn party, a tall, thin and pale man with wiry hair and round-rimmed glasses, was first to speak.

“You didn’t have to kill them all, you know?” he said, turning to look at her reproachingly. The only person alive who could get away with it…barely.

Amsha gave a careless shrug and replied, “I had no reason to keep them alive”.

Renzo turned to look out the window. He did not like Amsha’s methods at all, but he had to admit the Red Horn movement would not have gotten nearly as far as it had without her help. And the money and arms he funneled to her completed the quid pro quo.

Renzo turned back and continued, “Well, I am happy to say the Red Horn is now in complete control of Oshala and the whole of the Baidha lands. Socialism has at last come to Natufian lands! With the chief dead…and his family, I suppose…” he was saying when Amsha interrupted him,

“There is a son missing. His oldest. Don’t worry, I’ll find him. He could be trouble for you.”

Renzo stared at her for a moment, failing in any way to comprehend the sheer inhumanity in her voice. He took a deep breath and continued, “Well, be that as it may, we now have to consolidate our position here. Then the revolution has to expand! We will liberate all the oppressed workers across the nation. All Natufians deserve to benefit!”

Amsha didn’t react but took a draw on her cigarette, “You have an early victory, but you are still vulnerable. What are you going to do?”

Renzo straightened up in his seat to explain the next part. “I have connections in Slavacia. Powerful families with members in the Politburo. We will immediately seek diplomatic recognition by the UCSR, then military aid. Eventually, we will petition to join their great brotherhood as the Natufia Soviet Socialist Republic!”

Amsha sat in silence, puffed again at her cigarette, and did not respond, as Renzo had gotten used to. He knew she didn’t agree with his politics, but he also knew she didn’t care. But because of him, Slavacia was off-limits to her “activities”. He finally asked, “So what will you do next?”

At the question, Amsha looked across the back of the limo to her two other companions, her inner circle and heart and brains of her operation. Pierre Belandeau was a black man and computer genius from a former colony of Nouvel Acadamie. Cornelia Pistarik was Slavacian, and handled logistics and managed all the front organizations the group ran. Despite herself, Amsha eventually allowed herself to succumb to the affections of Cornelia and took her as her lover.

“Pierre, do we know if Nero is still in New Jericho?”

Pierre, always with his laptop open, checked a couple files before responding. “Yes, Amsha, our eyes on the ground say he is there but moving to his royal villa on the Qaraoun Sea coast.”

“Then that’s where I’m going”

“Really, Amsha,” spoke Cornelia in a worried voice, “You are going to kill Prince Nero?”

Amsha shook her head as she stomped out her cigarette butt on the floor of the limo. “No, not kill. But if we capture that little shit, then we can force daddy out of his protective shell. And then…then we have a chance to finish our mission.”





Image
Banner of the Emir of Harif

Image


.


For the backstory of the Emirate of Harif, see here: https://www.nationstates.net/page=dispatch/id=1268184


There is a beauty in the silence and sterility of the great Negev desert. Only the wind blowing scraping sand and the cry of the rock hawks hunting the small rodents that hid among the rocky outcrops can be heard. Further out in the open sand, not even the hawks can be heard. But the great city of Masraq was nestled in among the barren rocks and buttes of the western Negev. Surrounded by expanses of nothing, it was an oasis city and its vibrancy felt like the whole world to the inhabitants within. But these days, it only felt like half of a world.

Just outside the eastern edge of the city, there was about a mile or so of horse tracks in the rocky soil, ending with a skinny equine, head down picking at any succulents it could find in the miserly ground. It found little nourishment. Standing 20 or so paces from the horse, a young man, about 16 years of age, stood in the wind, the afternoon sun slowly giving up its scorching heat to the frigid night that would follow. The young man, for to look at him one would not mistake him for a boy, was dressed in brown, baggy trousers, a green button-down shirt that resembled a uniform, but all this was covered by a long flowing desert cloak flapping about in the wind. The burnt-orange colored keffiyeh wrapped around his head and face hid his handsome features, almond-colored eyes that matched his skin, an aquiline nose and thin lips. The stubbly beginnings of a dark beard gave a rough texture to his jawline. A Natufian Ibex 7.62mm assault rifle was strapped around his shoulder in a rest position.

Nadir, for that was the man-boy soldier’s name, liked to come out here alone. He looked down and marveled. At his feet and extending into the far, far eastern horizon and beyond were the quiet and disused tracks of a once important railroad. He tried to imagine the trains that used to come and go bringing fine goods and interesting people from other lands into Masraq. But that was no more, and Nadir strained his eyes to see as far as he could down the line. He did not know where it ended but he heard its terminus was at a great harbor on the edge of a water that went on beyond the eye could see. Not only that, he had heard, but had trouble believing, that across those boundless waters were even more lands with more peoples. For a desert Natufian of Harif who had never seen water that wasn’t drawn from the ground, it was an impossible vision.

But some day, Nadir thought to himself, someday when he was ready, he would follow these iron lines in the sand across the great Negev to…only the spirits knew where. But for now, his community needed him. The Emir of Harif had returned to Masraq after some important meeting regarding the so-called High Chief, a personage of not quite so great import here. The Emir, it was said, was dismayed. Harif was Natufian, of that there was no doubt. Their cousins on the plains shared common lineage back in the times before the great migration and separation. That was many, many generations ago. When Harif was more recently annexed into the full Natufian Nation, there was concern about the designs of the Romans. Indeed, they were not liked very much at all here. But the Harifians took comfort knowing that their old ally and rival of Rome, Valyrien, was present and would counterbalance the Roman influence. But Valyrien was no more, and with no new High Chief selected, there was fear the Romans would act to exert direct control in Harif. Or if not them, suspicions abound that the Slavacians, who wanted to re-order the world in their socialist fantasy, would arrive to gain a foothold in the Strei-ar heartland, displacing the Emir.

Whether or not either or both were true, the Emir had been frantically reaching out to potential allies. Harif needed new allies, that was certain. Nadir heard there was a new nation at the end of these very tracks, but he knew not how friendly or strong they were. The elders of his clan spoke well of Arcyrskia, far to the north, where old trade routes through the desert still led. There were also the Jiqazi, whose traders starting arriving a few years ago from a colony of theirs to the southeast. Perhaps they could be the allies needed. One night, at a desert campfire with his cousins, his cousin Radha spoke of a land across the waters where there were people who weren’t quite human. She spoke of them as being tall with pointed ears, wearing robes of a luminous material. They were supposed to be wise and disciplined, friendly but with unique martial skills. Nadir was sure this was just a hallucination of Radha brought on by the cactus fungus she would ferment and eat. She wanted to be a shaman upon her maturity. Still, if there was any truth to it, strong allies these people could be.

But that was up to the Emir to decide. His job now was to prepare, to resist those that would dare come into the harsh and unforgiving Negev to challenge the great Emirate of Harif. Nadir drew a deep breath, laid his hand upon the quiet rails for a moment, then walked back and mounted his horse.

User avatar
Romae in Perpetuum
Envoy
 
Posts: 337
Founded: Mar 14, 2016
Iron Fist Consumerists

Postby Romae in Perpetuum » Tue Mar 16, 2021 5:55 pm

Ap. Cincius Titianus: The Pensive Proconsul
New Jericho, Jericho State, Commonwealth of Natufia
Non. Martius, 2130 AUNC

Cincius Titianus tilted his head marginally to the side. “While his Imperial Highness, I’m sure, would enjoy nothing more than to co-ordinate the defence of the Natufian people; it is more plausible that such an honour would fall to the Dux Legionum of Pannonia. Given the…” he coughed. “unexpected collapse of the Conclave, his forces will undoubtedly be the first responders.”
The High Chief nodded. "Very understandable, Proconsul. And I would not want our friend and benefactor in harm's way on Natufian soil. I will ask our Militia Command to coordinate with the Pannonian commander. I would also like to personally meet with him as soon as can be arranged, to make sure we understand what our rules of engagement will be against the seditious tribes.”
Titianus just managed to bite his lip in time. Rules of Engagement? Roman warfare typically revolved around shock and awe, taking the foe down with one decisive blow. If it were indeed the Dux of Pannonia who took direct command of Roman forces in Natufia, to say he would be resentful of any attempts of civilian limitation would be an understatement.
Thinking fast, he carefully held his palms out to his sides. “We pray to the Divine Augustus that the few errant tribal leaders see sense and accept the High Chief's benignant offer of clemency for their heinous crimes.” Titianus declared piously.
The younger man’s brow creased slightly but he reciprocated the gesture. "As do we and I have been making offerings at the altars and seeking guidance from the oracles."
He was seeming unwilling, however, to move the conversation away from martial affairs and fixed the Proconsul with a consternated look.
“There is something else that concerns me and could use your sage advice. I am not sure we are safe here in the capital.” Benjamin glanced side to side quickly, as if declaring this out loud made it more so. “Most of my support are in the northern lands. Here, New Jericho is surrounded by Chief Masum's allies. I told you how he spoke strongly against me in the Conclave. Should he move against me, I am not sure how defensible we are. I am considering temporarily moving the capital...to Kerak.”

Titianus paused a moment to reorder his thoughts. It was a valid fear. The ruthless Chief Masum had a lot of support in the hinterlands of the state and if their militias were raised, Titanius could not be certain for whom they would declare. At the same time, an ignominious flight from the Capital would reek of weakness not just in Natufia, but on the world stage as well. This would have to be managed carefully.
"A practical concern High Chief, one that I too have pondered. Misak Azizian is a firm ally who, I am sure, will happy host us however..." His voice took on a minor but noticeably insistent tone. “We must consider the political impact of such a move. By the right of majority, you are High Chief, this is a fact. But there are those who will refuse to see it and your detractors have already begun to spread misinformation about your relationship with the Imperium...to abandon the capital at such a time would cast undue aspersions upon the new government, to say the least."
Benjamin seemed to consider this and rested his chin on a pair of nut-brown hands until he reached a decision.
"Yes, I see. You are right, Titianus, to move now would just embolden those who are resisting. They will see it as a sign of weakness, even paranoia, perhaps. I cannot abandon New Jericho when we are still at peace. I do want to make it a contingency plan, however. Chief Misak is certainly loyal. I think I told you, he was a contender himself in the first day of the Conclave. But when it was apparent that he didn't have the support he needed, he withdrew his name and very emphatically backed me instead."
The Proconsul allowed himself a small smile. Misak Azizian had been a rather serious contender to be Nero’s designated replacement for the late chief; a Romaphile through and through who would have zealously pushed forward whatever Nova Roma required. Titianus, however, had gently argued for Benjamin; believing that a moderate would be palatable enough to ensure an orderly succession. He had only been half right so far…

"He recognised your potential, High Chief. As do I, and as does His Imperial Highness.” Azizian’s support had been bought with a rather generous bribe, as well as the promise of a greater role in the new government, that would come in time- when Benjamin’s regime was undisputed. “But as to the security of New Jericho, I believe I have a solution.” He raised a solitary eyebrow. “If I may?”
"Of course, what is your advice?"
"You are correct in saying that Masum has far more support in this region than is proper, but his methods are...rather extreme.” Titianus coughed in meaning. “From what I have witnessed in my years here, much of his support comes from coercion and more than a few of his allies see him more as a bully than a friend. If we can meet with a few of the local chiefs and convince them that the Shuqba- and by extension Rome- are willing and able to protect them from retaliation, they may be willing to come over to us."
The High Chief said nothing at first, finally pouring himself a drink into a crystalline cocktail glass that had been sat patiently on the table- two fingers of mezcal by Titianus’ reckoning- repugnant stuff. Benjamin gingerly lifted the ornate tumbler but refrained from taking his first sip. Instead, wearing a contemplative look, he rose from the table and started slowly pacing the room. Titianus did nothing, vividly recalling the High Chief’s predecessor having the same habit when pondering a diplomatic response.
"I don't want to turn New Jericho into a fortress-city, though.” Benjamin asserted. “But yes, if we can get some of Masum's chiefs to defect, we can better counter any moves in the area. It'll be a hard sell to get them to act against Masum. But with the promise of Roman aid and protection, they may just consider us.”
Benjamin wandered over to a finely crafted mosaic that occupied the office’s far wall. It depicted, in exquisite detail, the entirety of the Natufian Commonwealth. The various lakes, rivers and waterways that made Natufia the breadbasket of the Imperium were depicted in finest lapis lazuli. The heartland was made from layers and layers of verdant green tiles that contrasted marvellously with the harsh sandstone colours of the Eastern Desert. Each city and town had a unique emblem, their names carved below in Latinate gold filigree. It was a stunning piece that had been gifted to Nathaniel al-Shuqba by Gemellus Caesar not three months ago.
“The hold-out chiefs of the Doha region are also ripe for convincing.” The High Chief said, gesturing to the mosaic. “It is common knowledge that many of them feel displaced by the new businesses gaining influence from trade with Heartfilia. I was even able to briefly talk with Chief Tabuk just before he left for Oshala. He's been financially strapped, the way he mismanages the area, so we may be able to buy influence with the Baidha.”
He paused to finally sip his drink and Titianus could see his gaze wander to the east. “As for the Emir, I think I can maintain a peace for now. But if he does formally declare independence, we will have no choice but to act. Of course, our most pressing concern is the capital."

For the first time in a long while Titianus smiled sincerely, an odd sight on a Roman, if Benjamin al-Shuqba continued to show these kinds of insights into the Natufian people then he would indeed prove himself a worthy leader; as well as solidify Titianus’ judgement in the eyes of Octavius Nero.
“I can hear your dear Uncle in your voice, High Chief. It warms my heart.” Titianus declared. “I agree, Roman troops must not be seen to have occupied the capital, lest this look like an annexation. His Imperial Highness as assured me that the Imperial Treasury is ready and willing to provide whatever help it can in... convincing wavering chiefs, both for and against us, to acknowledge the election. As for the Emir..." The Roman felt his good cheer fade as his mind dwelled on the traitorous Harifi. "I have never been fond of the Harifians and the Emir certainly has few friends in Nova Roma. I am, however, a firm believer in practicality. Without their Valarisk puppet masters Harif is isolated and impoverished, in short: The Emir needs a new friend. It is in all our interests for Rome to become that friend and I am confident in my ability to put that before the Senate, if need be."
If Benjamin was at all surprised at the Roman Proconsul advocating increased relations with former Valarisk allies he didn’t let it show, merely offered a tired shrug and a sigh. “The willingness from our side is not in question. It's our prideful desert cousins. Annexing Harif was a quite bold move by my uncle but at the time, the Emir seemed very willing. Of course, his game has always been to play all sides. But I agree, if we can convince the Emir and his sheikhs to remain in the Commonwealth, that is for the best. There is bad blood between Harif and the Baidha, that can work in our favour, too, if the Emir feels threatened or that we hold the reigns there. What do you think can be done in the Senate, exactly?"
Titianus leaned forward conspiratorially. "The proposition of an Economic Stimulus Initiative within the Emirate, for the construction of modern infrastructure and amenities. If it can pass the Senate, which it will if his Imperial Highness Octavius Nero indicates his support, the Imperium will authorise millions of Denarii of investment in Masraq alone! Better yet, if we can also present it as a trial for a Commonwealth wide investment program, I can only see our grassroots support increase."

For the first time since the Conclave broke, Benjamin smiled. “I like it! I really do!” He took a healthy swig of Mezcal. “The Imperium and his Imperial Highness Prince Nero once again are showing generosity and support for us that is not nearly appreciated enough. I just do not understand why so many tribes still do not see the importance of our relationship. But to the point, I know the Emir will immediately be looking for what strings are attached. He is Harifian so he does not always follow reason, but the passions of his heart and how it affects his image. But the more we keep him talking, the less we have to worry about him outright rebelling. I know it would be easier just to let Harif go.... but that was not the vision of my uncle, nor is it mine.”

“A noble vision of unification and brotherhood.” Mused Titianus with a lament. “What is the Pax Romana but that?” The older man stood. “If you will excuse me High Chief, I have a series of appointments to keep. Before I go, though.” Reaching into the folds of his toga, Titianus presented the other man with an officious-looking scroll that was sealed with a clear depiction of a Sphinx entwined with an Eagle: the personal seal of Octavius Nero. "You have been formally invited to attend His Imperial Highness at his new residence. From what he graciously revealed to me, he intends to remain close by until the situation is resolved to your mutual satisfaction; such is the place the Natufian People hold in his affections."
Eyes-wide, Benjamin set down his glass and carefully took the scroll into his hands, cradling it like an infant and regarding it with some awe. "Truly, I am honoured! Of course I will accept, although I confess some anxiety leaving the city with things in the state they are. But my cabinet is in-tact and functioning, I have you and the Council of Elders here and the Natufian Guard are on stand-by, so I am confident all will be well. I will offer the carrot to the holdouts, but we must also consider when and how to use the stick. Please remember, I want to meet with my Councillor for Defence and the Dux Legionum when he arrives. I will not keep you any longer, Proconsul, thank you for your time."

With a slight bow of the head Titianus turned his back and walked away, determined to reach Nova Roma immediately and find out which brand of brute had been dispatched to lead Rome’s forces in Natufia and keep him as far away from the new High Chief as possible.




F. Minicius Aemilianus: The Bear General
Nahal Orsen, Nahal Province, Commonwealth of Natufia
a.d. VI Eid. 2130 AUNC

Roma, Roma, O Roma!
A truly marvellous sound considered Minicius Aemilianus. The Anthem of the Legions! The sound of men for whom defeat was a foreign concept and victory all but inevitable. From the solace of his staff car Aemilianus made a silent vow to Mars Gradivus that he’d bring his men the triumph they craved; one way or another.
Legio! Aererna! Aeterna! Victrix! Legio! Aeterna! Aeterna! Victrix!
Not that was going to happen any time soon, Aemilianus groused to himself. The Proconsul of Natufia had specifically requested a garrison force from his Pannonian counterpart to secure the northern territories against the threat of attack, a request that explicitly stated that such forces not be equipped with heavy weaponry or accompanied by armour.

“Bloody politicking.” He grumbled aloud.
Dux?" queried Valerius Paulus, Aemilianus’ newly appointed chief aid, who sat adjacent to the General and had been quietly reviewing the latest briefs on the situation in New Jericho.
“A single vexillatio!” Answered Aemilianus, despite his better judgement. “A limitaneus vexillatio auxilliariorum at that.” He pursed his lips. “How I’m expected to secure the province effectively without even a single proper Legion is beyond me.”
Paulus kept quiet, only inclining his head to his superior’s comment.
Aemilianus frowned. He enjoyed it when his direct subordinates queried him occasionally; blind obedience stifled creativity and invited mistakes- a fact that many of his peers seemed inclined to ignore. Thinking on it, the General struggled to recall which one of these Paulus had served under previously. The man could be no older than 40, he couldn’t have been a Chief Staffer for long.
“Where was it you were stationed before Pannonia, Praefectus?”
“I spent the last few months awaiting reassignment in Nova Roma, Dux.” Aemilianus noticed the younger man’s shoulders tense up. “Before that I was stationed on Harren Island.”
The General raised an eyebrow admiringly. “You were with the twelfth?”
“No, sir. I was in the navy, Classis VII, personal aide to the commander.”
Aemilianus turned his whole-body round in surprise. “Not that old bastard Agrippa?”
Praefectus Classis Vipsanius Agrippa…yes sir.”
“And you came out alive!? I heard that sadistic old fuck flogged a Trierachus once for having his ship out of formation.” Paulus went quiet again, though Aemilianus noticed his aide’s expression harden. “Well, there won’t be any of that under my command, Prefectus. Flogging is for the rank and file, not officers.”
“A great comfort, Dux.”

The car continued in relative silence, aside from the chants of the Auxilia and the cheers of the gathered crowd. Looking out the window, Aemilianus could see that quite a crowd had gathered to watch the Romans parade through the city. Many were waving Roman or Natufian flags, parents were eagerly lifting their children onto their shoulders and the Dux even saw a few pressing small gifts into the hands of soldiers as they marched through the city.
Privately, Aemilianus was more than a little impressed by what he had seen so far. Nahal Orsen could easily have been any city in the Imperium, both its architecture and grid layout were as familiar to him as Carinatum or even Aquileia, though with a unique rustic twist that the General couldn’t quite place but nonetheless found oddly appealing. As the parade drew closer to the centre, though, the imposing marblesque edifices and colonnades began to give way to longer, lower wooden structures that Aemilianus found totally foreign.
“Not far now, sir.” Said Paulus. “We should be at ‘The Lodge’ in a few minutes.”
Aemilianus grunted in reply. He hadn’t had much time as he would have liked to familiarise himself with local politics. From what little Paulus had been able to prepare him, the Commonwealth was divided among numerous tribal units all of whom owed at least nominal fealty to a ‘High Chief’ in the capital, who in turn paid homage to Caesar. A rather confusing way to run a province, Aemilianus reflected, but then again, he’d never paid much attention to politics.
“Who is it I’m meeting again?”
Paulus tapped his tablet. “The local chief, Dux. My request for a summary on him is still being processed by the Secretariat, but from what I could pull his tribe- that’s the Oren, sir- have been firm friends of the Imperium for generations and this particular Chief has been in power for twenty odd years.”
“An impressive tenure. I look forward to gauging the measure of the man.”

He did not have to wait long, after a few more minutes the procession reached the building known as ‘The Lodge’. It was one of the more traditional looking buildings, large, long and wooden; but even from here Aemilianus could see that it was unusually well adorned for such a structure.
Each piece of timber was sumptuously decorated with a series of elaborate wood carvings, each depicting a series of scenes, possibly from the local history. The general couldn’t be sure. Regardless this was clearly what passed for a government building around here.
Grateful for the chance to stretch his legs, Aemilianus eagerly climbed out of the open car door. He was a large fellow, broad shouldered with a well-muscled physique that belayed his 59 years. Though he was certainly starting to feel them, particularly after being couped up in the car for the last hour, and the general did his best to ignore his stiff limbs as he stretched out to his full six feet.
His men began to cheer as they saw their general emerge.
Ursus Dux!” They shouted. “Ursus Dux!
Aemilianus even noticed that some of the crowd had started to take up the chant and grinned broadly.
Ursus Dux, the Bear General. It was true that Aemilianus was certainly much hairier than the average Roman, his limbs were forested with an abundance of thick dark-grey hair that even ran down his hands onto his knuckles- hinting to his roots in the far north-west of the Imperium. Even as a young man he had blatantly sported a full beard, in blatant disregard of the fashion of the day, purely because he found having to sit down for a barber-slave twice a day tedious. It was a nickname he proudly embraced, adding a great cloak of bearskin to his ensemble that he was sporting today.
Aemilianus raised his right arm in acknowledgment of the crowds and soldiery both. They may just be Auxiliary Limitanei, but they were still his men and he loved them as a father loved his sons.
Turning around, he could see two figures waiting by the entrance- the welcoming committee he supposed. The taller of the two couldn’t be more than forty and was uniformed in Natufian colours, though his skin was a little lighter than the general would have expected for a Natufian still Aemilianus judged him too young to be the chief he was expecting. His companion, however, was a slight Natufian woman that seemed around the same age as Aemilianus, perhaps the Chief’s wife? The man himself must still be inside and the General felt a twinge on annoyance that he hadn’t seen fit to greet him.


Shooing away a couple of personal slaves who had begun to make subtle adjustments to his uniform, Aemilianus made his way towards the two, with Paulus, a few Legionary guards, and a train of slave-attendants in tow.
“Hail Caesar!” He called in greeting, trudging up the wooden steps. “I am Minicius Aemilianus and this.” He gestured to his aide. “Is my adjunct, Valerius Paulus.”
Both Natufians inclined their heads but it was the woman who spoke first.
“Hail great Caesar and welcome to Nahal Oren, Dux! Your presence here has given us reassurance in these uncertain times that all will be well.”
“You honour me, madam.” Replied Aemilianus, returning the gesture. Taking one last look around he frowned slightly. “I was told I would be meeting the Oren chief. Are you to escort me to him?
Surprisingly, the woman smiled and let out a small laugh. Aemilianus would normally put such behaviour down to nerves, but if anything, her aura of serenity put his slightly on edge. “I´m afraid, dear Dux, you are looking at the Chiefess of the Natufian people of Nahal Oren. I am Kostana Oren, and you may think of me as a mother to my people that you may give some deference to, as you would the mother of your charges.” She smiled again. “But, to ease your discomfort, I have also invited the Commander of the local militia. May I introduce you to Commander Durril Antonius Faustinius."
The chiefess took great care to emphasise the Roman aspects of his name but ‘Durril’ was unquestionably Natufian. A former member of the Natufian Auxillia who had taken a Roman name with his citizenship? Possible
. At the mention of his name the Commander stepped forward and bowed deeply.
“Hail Caesar! It is an honour to meet you, sir. The great Dux Ursus is known throughout the province."
Curiouser and curiouser, the accent sounded Roman- a little provincial maybe- but not foreign. “And you Antonius Faustinius.” He said with a smile. “But first, I owe your Chieftain an apology.”
Aemilianus abruptly turned on his heels, facing the assembled soldiery. He had only brought a mere company to parade through the city, the rest of his men were making their preparations to continue. Still, it would do.
“Company!” He bellowed. “Full salute! On my mark!” He held for a moment. “Mark!”
With a synchronicity that only the intense drilling of the Imperial Army could achieve, the whole company holstered their weapons to the left and slammed their fists into their shoulders that resonated with a dull thunk multiplied by a hundred.
“Hail!” They chorused in perfect unison, a feat that clearly impressed the crowd judging from the round of applause.

"Thank you, Dux, sincerely. But not necessary.” said the Chiefess. “I know it is not customary for Romans to see women in positions such as mine. For 25 years I have been Chiefess of the Oren tribe, and have seen our peoples surprised many times as we learn each other’s ways. As you can see from our fair city, we have learned much from our Roman friends, but some of our traditions do continue."
She motioned towards the Lodge doors, held open by two Natufian Guardsmen in what looked like full ceremonial dress. Nodding in agreement Aemilianus offered his arm to Kostana who took it graciously and the two headed for entrance.
“I am blessed with a wife and four daughters.” Chucked Aemilianus. “I know what women are capable of if they put their minds to it, Chiefess.”
When they approached the threshold, however, Aemilianus suddenly remembered the rather large escort that was now trailing them and motioned with his free hand for them to remain outside, Paulus of course remained by his side.
As the foursome made their way through the great tribal hall, the General took a moment to appraise the Chiefess of the Oren. Where a younger man might have just seen shadows of the beauty she once was- if that-, Aemilianus could appreciate the joy in her face and lively spirit behind her eyes. Idly, he wondered if she was married or, even if she was, if the Natufians had an overly negative opinion on adultery. As if she could sense his line of thinking, Kostana looked up at him with a quizzical expression that quickly became a smile as he winked.

“So, Faustinius.” The General said, calling over his shoulder to the younger man. “Yours is hardly a Natufian name, Commander. Did you come up through the Natufian Auxilia?”
The Commander appeared a little taken aback, though if this were because he was unused to being referred to by his Roman Cognomen or just the fact that he’d never been addressed directly by such a high-ranking officer was unclear. Nevertheless, he seemed eager enough to answer. “Oh, no sir, I wanted to, my mother became ill right after I completed my mandatory militia training, so I joined the Natufian Guard and stayed to care for her until she passed.” Durril finally stopped to take a breath. “I have my father's name, sir. He was a Roman merchant until he retired. Came to Nahal Oren in his youth and married my mother. He sold heavy machinery, like industrial looms and furnaces, to the factories going up right after the treaty. He was a strong man; he also opened a gym to teach Roman-style wrestling and boxing. I learned a lot from him, helped me excel in my hand-to-hand combat training in the Guard. My apologies, I am talking too much..."
Aemilianus waved a hand jovially, enthusiasm was never a bad thing in his books. “Not at all, Commander. I'm somewhat proficient with a Gladius myself. We should spar before I depart. It's not often I get to practice these days."
The delight on Durril’s face was palpable but he managed to keep it under control. “I would enjoy that, sir, it would be an honour and I am sure you can teach me some techniques my dear father never knew!" It depends how dirty he fought thought Aemilianus. The Bear General had fought alongside many honourable soldiers and he’d fought alongside many old soldiers, but never an old honourable soldier. He was beginning to suspect that what he had heard about the naivety of the Natufians may indeed be true, it would be up to the likes of him and his men to make sure that didn’t get them all killed.

The party soon reached a raised dais at the end of the hall, where Aemilianus assumed a throne, or some other instrument of power would sit. He was rather taken aback then when he was instead led to at an ornate, mahogany table carved delicately with what Aemilianus could only surmise were scenes from local tribal history along the rim. His eyes were immediately drawn to latest engraving, a city with a banner bearing "SPQR" rising from the centre with two aurochs flanking it. At the Chiefess direction they all sat.
“So.” Asked Kostana. “how long will we have you with us, Dux, if I may ask? You are welcome, of course, as long as we can keep you. The tribal council has been pestering me to arrange meetings with you. You may want to leave before I can no longer hold them off!" She laughed with good spirit and the Bear General found himself chortling along with her.
“I may be Patrician in name, but I assure you I cannot stand politics in the slightest, Chiefess.” He affirmed with an exaggerated grimace. To answer your question, I plan to move on as soon as possible. Would you happen to have a map?"
Kostana shot a casual glance to Durril who stiffened slightly.
“I do, sir, here.” He produced a standard paper map of the Commonwealth, the corner of which was occupied by a blow-up of Nahal Province. “You can see here the main roads, railways, our airbases, and I penciled were we currently have our militia units stationed.” Durril frowned in concentration. “The quickest travel is by rail, but the line runs through Doha. I am not sure that is a safe city. So, it may be worth traveling along the roadways.”
if only I could occupy Doha. Aemilianus mentally muttered.
“A warrior’s instinct, Commander, and a valid concern. However.” His cheek twitched unconsciously. “Those were not my orders. In his 'wisdom' your Proconsul has only requested that I fortify the northern provinces, where support for the High Chief is strongest. As such, I plan to take the Belgican 39th and the Lusitanian 21st by rail directly to Ein Gev and set up my headquarters. From there I can send the 21st by road to Alberdiac. Securing Alber and Nahal both."
“And Kerak province?” The Natufian queried. “I know Chief Misak has a formidable militia, but will you be reinforcing there?"
Aemilianus flashed the other man a lupine grin. “I've sent the 59th Aquitanian direct from Pannonia. Legatus Vexillatis Bradua will be in Kerak in an hour or so. From there i've given him express orders to make with all possible speed to Dikikoyun. Care to hazard a guess why, Commander?" He raised an eyebrow expectantly.
Durril studied the map for a few seconds, brow furrowed in concentration. “I would say, first and foremost to protect the eastern flank of the capital in case the Emir of Harif makes a pre-emptive strike in a bid for independence. I don´t think Chief Tabuk in Oshala would do anything rash, though."
“Assume everyone is planning to betray you, Commander. It means you'll never be surprised. With Ein Gev and Dikikoyun secured, the North is all but impenetrable and we shall have a formidable position to bring the southern tribes to heel!” He clapped his giant hands together in satisfaction. “Should it come to it…Of course."

Commander Durril sat back in his chair. His pursed lips and worried eyes betraying some internal conflict. “The militia was meant to defend the tribal lands and the Commonwealth. I never thought we'd be facing this kind of.... sedition...and betrayal of our common cause." Aemilianus said nothing, he knew that look well and was reasonably confident that the Natufian would come to the right decision. Almost on que the man suddenly sat erect, his conflicted expression replaced with one of stony determination. “I have trained my life to fight for the Commonwealth and fight I will to preserve her. I have drilled my militia to fight with strength and heart and so we shall!"
Aemilianus clasped a bear-like paw on Durrils shoulder in agreement. Before he could add anything though, Chiefess Kostana cleared her throat meaningfully.
“As the Dux said, let us hope it does not come to that. Yet it might. When Benjamin…excuse me.” She grinned girlishly, giving a flush of youthful beauty to the aged face. “When the High Chief asked me to raise the militia, I knew what the stakes were and what we were preparing for."
Durril looked to Kostana. “May I ask, Chiefess, how well you know the High Chief?"
The older woman looked up with a smile at the ceiling for a flash before looking to Durril. “Benjamin is a dear friend. Our great-grandparents made peace between the Oren and Shuqba back in the days of the Natufian Confederation before the Commonwealth. You know…” She extended a bony finger towards the Commander. “Our families even thought to have us betrothed at one point. But....other events interfered…but that’s another story.” The old woman suddenly looked sad. “But that’s another story. Ben and I know each other well and I trust him. He has excellent judgement."

Aemilianus, who found his attention had begun to wander, abruptly was jolted back to earth as the chiefess’s eyes met his. “Dux, we are in your hands! Commander Durril has the militia at the ready. I would, of course, prefer to keep them in province but if needed, I am prepared to allow him to attach his units to yours as a joint force."
“Indeed, sir.” Added Durril appearing to be a little anxious. “there may be a good political reason for doing so, not that it's my place to second-guess the Chiefess."
Herein lay the nub of the problem, reflected Aemilianus. He wasn’t totally sure how the command structure of the Natufian guard worked, but he felt it was a safe bet he was one of, if not the, highest ranked officer in Natufia. Aside from his Imperial Highness- who Aemilianus had it on good authority had shacked up in a palace on the shore- and the Proconsul, he was the ranking Roman for sure, but he was still technically assigned to Pannonia. Unless he was given overall command in Natufia, a significant boon to his carrier for sure, he only had jurisdiction over the three regimenta he’d brought with him…as well as any other forces he could detach from the neighbouring province.
“Alas as of right now I lack the authority to issue direct orders to the Natufian Guard...however." Aemilianus stroked his beard thoughtfully. “If the Chieftain wouldn’t mind accepting some friendly advice?”
"You may always speak your mind in my Lodge, Dux."
The general winked conspiratorially. “How many regiments are at the Oren’s disposal?”
Durril leaned over the map. “We have three fully-ready, here and here.” He pointed to the relevant positions. “But we have a priority call system and a second wave of units being called to formation as we speak."
Aemilianus was secretly astounded. The call to raise the militia had only come down a few days ago, even the Roman army would struggle to put together those sorts of units in that time. Though he thought, glancing over to Kostana. If the willy old chieftain had issued the call, or at least had prepared to do so, on the former High Chief’s death…that might just explain it.
Starting to see Kostana in a new light, Aemilianus now turned to address her directly. “How are relations between Alber and Nahal, if you’ll forgive my ignorance. I’m new to the Province.” Plus, the last thing he needed was to have to solve petty disputes when they got to Ein Gev.
Kostana interlocked her fingers and pressed them to her lips. “We are on quite friendly terms. But you will find Alber and Chief Nampe a bit more traditional. They even have a male chief!” Her voice had taken on an element of teasing, that the General found genuinely amusing, but quickly grew graver. “But seriously, my dear Aemilianus, they have benefited much with all the transit passing through the region. However, when you get south of Ein Gev, into Taqba, you will find the chiefs there much more agitated and less friendly. Many of the chiefs there supported Chief Masum in the Conclave. I don't know Masum well, but I don´t like the things I hear. Anyway, forgive a woman's prattle. To your question, yes, Alber and the Oren have had our differences in the past but are on good terms."

The Bear General leaned back in his chair, ostensibly lost in thought, but his eyes didn’t leave the map for a second. “In which case.” He said carefully. “I’d highly recommend that anything south of Alber be considered hostile territory to the northern tribes and that the Oren dispatch two of their fine divisions to come south and aid the defence of their neighbours." Those fateful words said, Aemilianus caught Durril’s gaze. “If you wish, Commander you may stay in Nahal Orsen and organise the defence of your people. However, should you have a desire to lead your men to Ein Gev, your unique perspective on both the Imperium and Natufia could be a valued asset to me there."
Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Prefect Paulus, who had been dutifully taking notes, shift a little in his seat. Paulus may be the type of adjunct who took any perceived threat to his position very seriously. It was understandable, such a mindset would have helped keep him safe under Vipasnius Agrippa’s capricious command, but still Aemilianus would have to keep an eye on it. It wasn’t totally unheard of for Imperial Officers to attempt to try and discreetly remove potential rivals.
Durril looked to his chieftain who nodded nonchalantly. “With the east secure, Abdel is the bottleneck any aggressor has to get through. I can best defend Nahal by making sure that bottleneck in never breached. I will take two divisions south and move the third to the Nahal southern border. Here in Nahal Orsen, I can leave the new unit formation to my captains and decide deployment later.” He stood straight and met Aemilianus’ gaze. “It would be an honour to march south with you, sir.”

Leaping to his feet with an energy that belayed his years, the General closed his eyes and raised his head to the sky. “May Mars Pater show us favour in war.” He grinned; eyes still firmly shut. “And may Venus Callipygous show us mercy in the brothel!” Opening his eyes, he suddenly remembered Kostana was still sitting opposite him and had the good graces to at least look embarrassed. “Ah, my apologies, Chiefess…an old soldier’s prayer.”
She favoured him with an endearing smile. “You may have learned the temperament of woman from your wife and daughters, I have learned about the temperament of men from my late husband and my sons. May Mars give you swift victory so the noble goddess Concordia can again bless our land....and may the Great Aurochs watch over you all."
The Bear General bowed his head. “I thank you, noble Chieftain for your hospitality.”
Remembering that he himself had sacral duties to perform as a guest, he unbuckled his sword from his side and gently placed it on the table. It was a fine weapon, possessing a carved ivory handle which was complemented beautifully with a jet-black pommel carved in the shape of a bear’s head. The blade itself was hidden in an ebony scabbard inlayed with golden imagery of various animals running down the centre, but Aemilianus always made sure even his ceremonial weapons were in prime conditioning.
“As your gracious guest, In accordance with the customs of Jupiter Optimus Maximus. I gift the Oren my sword, may you take it as proof of my firm intentions to defend your nation as long as I am able."
The Chiefess returned the bow. “I shall hang this sword here in this lodge, for all the people of the Oren to see and know that our friends to the north are just and trustworthy. In return, please take this with you.” Kostana took from a nearby end table a hide-bound parcel. She placed it on the table and carefully unwraps it to reveal a glazed, terracotta urn with ancient tribal markings on it. “This comes from the time before the Commonwealth. When making peace with other tribes, they would breathe the breath of their life into it, cut the palm to bleed drops of the blood of life into it and then make their solemn vow over it. It is believed it holds the honour of the Natufian people who have sworn upon it.” She held the artifact out to the General. “Take this, then, for when you return the belligerent tribes to the Commonwealth. And may it find a place in your home as a symbol of our friendship and thanks.”

Aemilianus took it cautiously, wondering just how fragile it was and dreading what accidently dropping it would do to his chances of being given military command of the Province. “A most generous and gracious gift, Chiefess. You may consider the Minicii and myself a firm friend of the Oren.”
The pleasantries take care of, Minicus Aemilianus looked once again to Commander Faustinus. “It appears, Commander that we will have our match in Ein Gev. We must prepare to leave at once.”




Ra'aya Ahmadi: The Aspirant Anchor
New Jericho, Jericho State, Commonwealth of Natufia
a.d. VI Eid. 2130 AUNC

The camera focus zoomed in on the upper body and face of an olive-skinned woman in her early thirties. She was dressed smartly, a deep green dress embroidered with tribal Natufian symbology clearly tailored towards modesty that nevertheless managed to accentuate her natural curves and slim shoulders. She wore only a little makeup; her deep brown eyes encircled with a hint of kohl, her lips darkly rouged and a sparing concealer that highlighted high firm cheekbones and an angular nose. Her long dark hair was laboriously tied into a long ponytail that hung over her shoulder in the traditional style. Likewise, her ears were pieced in the traditional form and discreetly adorned with various gold-silver studs. Her slender hands rested gently on a stylish desk, but the camera was naturally drawn to her sorrow filled eyes which lingered on the lens for a heartbeat or two.
A tiny microphone clipped to her neckline picked up on her solemn tone as she spoke gently to the nation. “This is the Natufian News Service news at ten, I’m Ra'aya Ahmadi. Our top story tonight.” Ra’aya gulped. “We have just received information that Chief Tabuk Baidha, his wife and his younger children have been murdered in the City of Oshala. While no group has yet to take responsibility for this abhorrent act recovered CCTV footage, exclusively provided to the NNS, proves beyond a doubt the identity of the murderers. The following footage is highly distressing and viewer discretion is advised.

The screen cuts to blown up, but still clear, footage of a large man being forced to kneel on tarmac. To the side of him- and right in the camera line- was a small group of individuals being held at gunpoint by masked soldiers, a red symbol standing out against the murky green of their uniform. While the exact identities of the terrified group were hard to discern due to the dark, three of their number were distinctly smaller than the others and were huddled against a feminine looking figure their body language reeking of pure fear.
A solitary person abruptly came into shot. They were obviously female, that much could be identified from their silhouette, but the angle of the camera and the distance involved did little to provide any notable characteristics. In one swift motion the woman raised a short-nosed pistol, pressed it straight to the man’s temple and blew his brains out.
The lack of audio only served to underscore the gruesome image of the large man slumping to the ground, surrounded by large globules of grey matter and shattered fragments of his own skull. The horrified, if blurry, expressions of the group were all to clear and the feminine figure dropped to her knees gripping the smaller ones tightly.
A single callous nod from the executioner decided their fate. The assembled soldiers lowered their sub-machine guns and pitilessly opened fire on the crowd. The slaughter lasted mere seconds, most died quickly but others were not so lucky. Among the heap of corpses a few desperate survivors clung desperately to life, easily identifiable by their sporadic twitching that disturbed the ever-growing pool of blood. A pair of soldiers casually walked over to inspect the heap and began finishing off the few survivors with carefree abandon. The footage ends with a solider holding his sidearm straight to the head of the smallest figure, desperately clinging to its mothers’ bullet-ridden corpse before its head too was splattered over the remains of its kin.
A series of digitally enhanced stills came next. The first showing an image of a painted symbol on the truck: a red auroch with a crimson star betwixt its horns. The second showing the same icon on the shoulders off the impromptu firing squad. The third showed a sharper image of the final killing. The figure was a small girl, no more than four years old, her face covered in viscera and her expression that of pure shock and instinctive fear as she looked up to her murderer: Auroch symbol proudly displayed.

“The following…” Ra’aya choked back the emotion in her voice. “The following was provided with a statement from the High Chief’s office: ‘We can confirm that the victims were indeed Chief Tabuk Baidha; his wife, Shiva Karimi; his second son, Mahadi Baidha; his youngest son, Manouchehr Baidha and his only daughter, Aram Baidha. We can also confirm that the perpetrators of this heinous massacre were undoubtably the Communist Red Horn movement, lead by the terrorist Renzo Ikstafen, who have claimed responsibility for numerous petty actions over the years. All Natufia is in morning for the loss of one of our great chiefs and we promise swift and decisive justice will be delivered upon Ikstafen and his band of socialist thugs and murderers.’”

The camera panned out to reveal two older men in smart suits seated to Ra’aya’s left.
“We’re joined in the studio tonight.” Ra’aya said, her voice steadying as she continued. “By Doctor Keghan Hematti, a forensic specialist, and Professor Asaf Nabavian, Head of Tribal Law at Bogazici University. Gentlemen, thank you for joining us at such short notice.” Both men nodded in acknowledgement, their pale visages, and clenched jaws evidence of their own discomfort at the disturbing scenes. “Doctor Hematti, can you provide any of the victim’s perspective to the disgusting murders we just witnessed?”
“Well…speaking from a purely dispassionate perspective you understand…” The doctor coughed a little. “It’s clear to me that Chief Tabuk was granted the cleanest end. His executioner’s weapon was high calibre enough and sufficiently close to grant a near instantaneous death… if gory.” His skin appeared to take on a fresh pallor but Hematti ploughed through “The unfortunate individuals killed by firing squad we’re not all so fortunate. The bullet spray seemed too low to make contact with the brain and therefore most- if not all- of the victims would have been acutely aware of any bullet contact and would have experienced not inconsiderable pain before expiring.”
“And those who survived the initial assault, such as young Aram?”
Hematti shifted in his seat uncomfortably when the little girl’s name was mentioned. “That would indicate these poor souls at best, managed to avoid being severely hit and at worse did not suffer enough initial physical trauma to enter immediate Cardiac Shock.”
“Cardiac Shock?” Asked Ra’aya.
“The professional term for the body’s reaction to extreme blood loss or blunt trauma.” Clarified the doctor. “In layman’s terms: it is the process of the body shutting down after circulation is compromised, it is rather more sudden than one would expect…a mercy from the Great Auroch. The…’twitching’ figures would have experienced the rather unpleasant aftermath of having their body torn apart. They would choke as their lungs began to fill with blood, provided of course they hadn’t collapsed. The pain would have been agonising since the nervous system can continue to function even as the brain shuts down. It’s just a matter of…neurotransmitters…really…”
The man trailed off, rubbing his own arm, disquieted by his own testimony.

“Thank you, Doctor Hematti.” Said Ra’aya looking like she wanted to vomit but determined to resume. “Professor Nabavian, is there any precedent for such a distressing action in Tribal Law?”
The Professor simply looked into the distance for a few seconds, thin face fixed in his own brand of shock, but he soon came to his senses. “While there have been many cases of inter and intra tribal feuds escalating into mutual familicide…” He balked slightly. “The ‘Red Horn’ movement is neither an established tribe nor clearly affiliated with one. According to the judicial codes established by the First Natufian Commonwealth, any intertribal feud must be officially declared before assembled representatives of the tribes accompanied with material evidence of injustice.” The old man’s features hardened. “Furthermore, the killings can only be considered legitimate if perpetrated by another Chieftain or a second-tiered leader from within the tribe. Renzo Ikstafen, as the son of a merchant, has no right to order the deaths of a Chieftan…particularly one of Tabuk Baidha’s standing.”
“So, these murders have no legal standing, even in the archaic codes?”
“That would be correct. These socialists are murderers and deserve to be dragged before the Council of Elders for their sacrilege.”

Both Ra’aya and Doctor Hematti nodded in assent before the former thanked the two for their time and turned back to camera. “With the death of Chief Tabuk, the leadership of the Baidha and the governance of Oshala State falls to his eldest son: Saham Baidha who thankfully was attending school in the Roman Imperium during the massacre. We all here at NNS offer pleas to the Great Auroch for the spirits of the slain Baidha and hope that the Socialist menace is exterminated by our new High Chief as soon as possible. For more we go to our Doha correspondent, Acabay Mardin. Acabay?”
Last edited by Romae in Perpetuum on Wed Mar 17, 2021 4:03 am, edited 3 times in total.
Quidquid latine dictum sit, altum videtur.

User avatar
Conciliary Socialist Republics
Secretary
 
Posts: 33
Founded: Sep 29, 2020
Ex-Nation

Postby Conciliary Socialist Republics » Fri Mar 26, 2021 6:13 am

The Soldier
Eastern Steppes, three days before the revolution, 13:00 local time
Image
Captain Karamazov's Column on the March

Exercises. Exercises. It’s as if that was the only word in command’s lexicon. A tanned young man caked with layers of grime and dust peered into an equally dusty pairs of binoculars, staring at the sun scorched horizon. From somewhere beneath him, from within the steel beast out of which he leaned out came a muffled question:
Tasch Captain, are we moving yet?”
The young man sighed, dropping the binoculars so they hung around his neck on a strap and eased himself into the tank. Despite the scorching heat outside, the air conditioning unit of the vehicle was making a remarkable effort in keeping the air inside at a temperature at least resembling that of a cool summer day, but the smell of sweat, dust and burnt electronics did little to help create that feeling.
Staring at a paper map (the tank’s navigation and friendly force tracker software had been turned off to stimulate an environment of electronic breakdown) the young man swore.
“Mother of a Roman! Why are all the bloody hills in this blasted steppe identical!”
The 3rd breakthrough tank company had been sent forward of their battalion column to scout and rendezvous with the reconnaissance company of the regiment. Their goal was to secure the flank and create a springboard for the rest of the battalion to breach through. Third’s advance had been easy to this point, a simple imitation anti-tank nest was the sole enemy they had come across. Although the “nest” was a little more than some painted plastic tubes and laser emitters, the computers on his own tanks had been specifically trained to simulate failures in accordance with the hits of the fake enemy. Using the overwhelming fire superiority of their guns, they simply buried the position beneath several dozen shells. Overkill if you ask the captain, but the poor simulated bastards couldn’t even pull off a single shot.
Then something went wrong. The company lost its bearings. Captain Karamazov sighed and turned to his driver: “Turn ‘er off, I’m getting out, going to consult with Petrovich in the command car, maybe he has a better idea. “
He tapped the button for his company net: “Company, halt, break formation and camouflage.”
Then, grunting as he pulled himself out of the heavy tank into the burning heat of day, he climbed off of his tank and jogged to the company-command vehicle. Technically, he could have been commanding the unit from within it’s armoured, and sensor ridden depths, while the KSHMBs own commander would have taken over the command duties on Karamazov’s tank, but Vladmir hated the air-conditioned and sterile interior of the command vehicle, leaving it to his deputy, Senior Lieutenant Brylyev, or Petrovich as he was known. Petrovich had lived and breathed tanks for the last 20 years, starting as a driver and working his way up the ranks, eventually passing the officer courses required to command a tank of his own (albeit from the 3rd try) and later still advancing up two ranks. Despite his apparent slow progress, Petrovic had become an expert in tank operations, but declined the offer of promotion to captain, sighting his unwillingness to actually command such a large unit. He was also the only man in the unit to have actual combat experience, during the brief war in the North-West.
As Karamazov made his way to the command vehicle, he spotted Petrovich, lazily lounging on the roof of his vehicle. Noticing his commander, Petrovich nodded to him and lazily still clambered down from his perch.
“Lost are we Volodya?”
“I don’t know? Are we Petrovich?”
Petrovich scratched his cheek, glanced down at his watch, then looked back up at the captain.
“Well… hate to ruin the moment comrade captain, but by my calculations, we are just 15 minutes short of the rendezvous point.”
Karamazov furrowed his brow. “Then where is hill 475?”
After a brief pause, in which Petrovich scratched his head, he pointed his finger in the direction of the previous movement. “That lil’ hill over there.”
“That? That’s our reference point!?”
The hill in question could barely be bestowed such a name, thought Karamazov. A mound seemed more appropriate. It blended so effectively with the steppe and the low grey horizon that he almost missed it the first time he followed Petrovich’s finger.
“Yeaaaa” Petrovich extended the vowels, deep in some thought of his own.
“Damn.” Karamazov angrily spat and turned back to his tank, keying the company radio net via his tablet:
“Belay last order, everybody saddle up, we leave in three. Move your asses.”

The Politician
Oshala City, 21:00 Natufia Eastern Time (UTC-8)
As evening settled over the city of the new revolution, Red Horn troops, reinforced by Baidha gunmen who defected from Chief Tabuk, patrol Oshala and the surrounding Baidha lands, quelling panic, maintaining order and reassuring the populace they are now "free from the tyranny of the autocrat and the bourgeois establishment". Sporadic gunfire erupts from clashes between the Chief’s few remaining supporters and the militia, but aside from that, an eerie quite and darkness befell the city.

Meanwhile, Renzo and his circle, barring Amsha and her two lieutenants who left for their own mission earlier in the evening, had taken over the City Hall and key government buildings. Renzo having occupied Tabuk’s old office, as his aides searched for any intel that survived the loyalist purge, shredders, and fire. Renzo lounged with a feeling of satisfaction in the plush, leather upholstered swivel chair behind a cluttered dark oak desk. He drummed his fingers on the dark import oak, pulled out a small cell phone, an old fashioned, but reliable design. The revolutionary dialed a number and brang the silver brick to his ear.

Novosergeevsk, Same time
A sturdy man with dark, greying hair, lets the phone ring for several seconds before picking up. "Office of the Minister of Heavy Industry, Shapilov on the line."
Renzo’s glee is audible even through the noise of the unreliable interstate satellite system: "Comrade Shapilov! Ikstafen here. I am very pleased to report Operation Bull Charge was a success. The Red Horn is now in effective control of the Baidha lands and the capital, Oshala. In fact, I am calling you from the ex-chief's office. We're opening the windows to air out the stench of the bourgeois pig. We had little resistance, as predicted. The people are ready for better leadership and hungry for a better life than under Tabuk's regime. Anyway, I'm about to make a public statement to the press. But I first wanted to give you the news and confirm support from your side. As we discussed, with the failure of the Conclave, there is no legitimate High Chief so we can lawfully declare autonomy, but I wanted to check on your progress with members of the Supreme Soviet to recognize us. Do you still think that will happen?"
Shapilov smiles at the news, and adjusts his tie before speaking:
"Comrade Renzo, it is great to hear of the success of our mutual goal. Speaking of the ex-chief, however did you convince him to leave power? I was under the impression that Tabuk was not a man who would back down easily. As for the Supreme Soviet? Well, they would recognize you overnight, as soon as you'd make the proclamation, and I doubt that the Council of Ministers would have any issue with it. So yes, I believe the Concilian front should be secure."
"Excellent! With the UCSR at our back, we are sure to flourish and spread the revolution. Our cells in Harif and elsewhere are being activated even now. As for Tabuk, I'm afraid he had a lot of influence here and was feared by many. He was sacrificed to secure the success of the revolution. I was convinced by the Baidha themselves who supported us that as long as he remained alive, we would not be secure."
Shapilov frowns, and picks up his pen, scribbling something in an open notebook before him:
"Ah so he is dead? That is a shame. I am afraid our enemies might use this to their advantage, but no matter, no matter. We must also focus on his family - re-educate them in the way of Socialism, make them denounce their father and husband! We had a success with our Tsars, so we have a mechanism that works. "
Renzo now shifting uncomfortably in his seat and sounding more sombre and meeker:
"Ah, yes, that was my intention as well. But please understand, comrade, the tribal feuds here in the Baidha lands are still primitive. Some of the soldiers, well, they followed the old customs. The chief's family was, again according to the old customs.... unfortunately.... eliminated as a future threat. But...no matter, it will be regarded as part of a feud and the glory of the revolution will outshine any negative feeling. What is important now is that we continue with our momentum."
Shapilov, begins coughing visibly surprised and shocked, he pauses to catch his breath before continuing sternly, with a hint of steel audible in his voice.
"You're meaning to tell me that your men killed kids?! We must pray to god that this information is left between the two of us." Shapilov pauses and rubs his temple with his free hand, "I'll try to keep this information out of the Supreme Soviet as it could generate .... some rather unfortunate press... But you must understand, I must report this to the MGB, if they have not yet heard it already.” The minister pauses for another breath: “I will contact you to keep you updated. But for now, let’s see past that and concentrate on the third and fourth parts of this plan." Shapilov pauses once more before concluding: "Long live the revolution!"
Renzo sounds relieved as he hurries a reply:
"Yes, comrade, of course, of course. Believe me, it sounds worse than it is. It's just.... how tribal politics are handled here.... more reasons to end this senseless system and bring a government run by and for the people, with resources distributed fairly." Renzo pauses as peruse a paper handed to him by an aide, "Yes, let's move forward. I will announce and you will send some material support immediately, yes? Just so you know, I am looking at a report left on Tabuk's desk. Apparently, he was concerned about the possibility there were covert Praetorian Intelligence agents operating in the area. If there is any truth to it, your help is needed more urgently than ever. Long live the revolution!”


The Officer
Novosergeevsk, 01:00 SET (UTC-5)
A phone call. The tiny device rings and vibrates on the bedside table. With a groan, the man rubs his eyes and picks up the flatscreen communicator.
“Chizhov on the phone.”
“Vasiliy sorry for the late call. We’ve got a situation on our hands. Report to General Spahic’s office as soon as you can.”
“Spahic? Arkadiy Pavlovich? Not yours?”
“No Vasiliy, the General needs our department and its heads. You’re one of them. See you soon.”
Vasiliy Chizhov listened to the monotonous beeping of his phone for several seconds, before getting out of bed. He quickly dressed, scribbled a note for his son and left his apartment. At the base of the nine-storey building, a car waited. Chizhov approached the black Dera and without saying a word to the driver, got in. The car took off into the night, occasionally turning on a small blue flashing light mounted above the driver as it approached an intersection. As the black sedan sped through the sleeping city, Chizhov wondered what the late-night call was about – after all, counterintelligence work in the last couple of months had been dreadfully slow, with intelligence gathering operations taking the forefront. He knew of course that this was related to the most recent crisis, the Natufian conflict, but the exact details were yet unknown to him. At least for now.
MGB Headquarters, Novosergeevsk, shortly after
Chizhov reclined on his chair and stared at several plans of the city. His boss, Major-General Arkadiy Pavlovich Bryzov, head of the MGB’s counterintelligence service sat opposite him, as Spahic, Minister for State Security paced the room. The other members of his department filed out, having received their assignments in the meeting prior.
Spahic turned around and sat back into his chair, and tapped the table with his knuckles, before letting out a sigh. “Well, these measures should prevent our press from having a field day, and we’ll also be running our usual channels to check for data leaks, but the situation isn’t great. The damn Romans ran the tape on all national stations – we’re risking the Supreme Soviet withdrawing their support of the Natufian affair. So.” Spahic paused in thought.
Seizing the opportunity, Bryzov spoke up: “Well, what’s done is done, but we could prevent further leaks. Someone on the inside, very close to the revolution is a Roman agent. We know that the Praetorians have a sophisticated network there, mostly totally legal, but they surely have a contact. Or several. We need to narrow it down.”
Chizhov smiled: “And that’s where I come in”
The generals nodded in unison, Spahic taking the first word: “Call Renzo directly, tell him you’ve been appointed as a counterintelligence specialist to him. But, keep him on a need-to-know basis. Keep the people who know why you’re there to a minimum. I take your journalist degree is still valid.”
Chizhov chuckled uneasily: “Oh yes, and I’ve been meaning to finish my dissertation on Natufian politics. Mission aside, this would have been a fascinating trip.”
Spahic nodded, stood up and extended his hands to the Bryzov and Chizhov.
“Comrades, good luck.”
The two men accepted the gesture and turned to leave. Just as Chizhov was about to leave, Spahic remarked: “Time to see if the pen is truly mightier than the sword.”

Oshala, same time.
Renzo, currently reviewing a map of Red Horn troop distribution with his commanders, weary from the long day jumped when his phone gave all too familiar jingle of an incoming call. He frowned worriedly seeing the unknown Slavic number flash on the screen, but, drew a sharp breath, pushed the answer button and raised the telephone to his ear.
"Renzo Ikstafen here"
"Comrade Ikstafen? Hope I'm not interrupting anything too important. This is Colonel of State Security Chizhov, the Ministry has assigned me to assist you with security and counterintelligence. I was wondering if you could provide me some transportation and information."
Renzo sighed with relief: "Comrade Colonel, it is a pleasure to hear from you. Of course, my forces are at your disposal. If you can fly into the Oshala airbase, I will have an honor guard meet you and escort you to the People's Government Building. I can give you a full briefing on our situation on your arrival. Unless there is anything you need ahead of time?"
"No that would be great. Although, any possibility we could get rid of the honour guard? I prefer my arrival to have possible deniability so I will arrive with several Slavic journalists. Oshala airbase did you say?"
"No, of course, I understand your need for a low-profile arrival. If you have journalists with you, I suggest a civilian flight into Oshala Regional Airport. Look for a taxi with a driver wearing a red beret. He will be my man and take you to government house."
"Ah that sounds good, Oshala Regional. Will note it down. If I recall correctly a scheduled flight to Novosergeevsk is departing today, so expect me then. And if it is alright with you, could you recommend a hotel where I could stay with the journalists? After the visit to the house of government of course"
Renzo muttered something to his aide, before receiving some kind of stamped piece of paper:"Ah, right, we just booked you a room at the Kaby Hotel, on the lakefront. We also reserved a half dozen other rooms for some of the journalists. We can also requisition a vacant apartment for your use if you prefer a longer and more incognito stay. My men will stay parked on the street in an unmarked car and be at your disposal any time." Renzo paused a moment, contemplating something: "In addition to your more covert help, comrade, I do hope we can look forward to a more visible diplomat to visit us on behalf of the UCSR. It will help our public positioning."
“That can be arranged Comrade Renzo. See you tomorrow.”


Somewhere over the Slavic border, 11:00 next day
Image
Air Slavacia 1099 with Escorts

“This is Air Slavacia one-zero-niner-niner request departure clearance from controlled airspace”
A sing-song voice, slightly muffled by the radio replied: “Air Slavacia one-zero-niner-niner, clearance to exit national airspace confirmed, transferring you to National Border Control Centre, check in on one five three decimal six.”
“153.6, Air Slavacia 1099, have a great day.”

“Center Air Slavacia 1099 requesting vector and echelon to Natufia. Good morning comrades.”
“Very good morning Air Slavacia 1099, fly heading 304, echelon ten thousand”
“Copy, 1099, head 304, level at 10000m.”
“Stand by Air Slavacia 1099, we’re requested to patch you through to Northern Military District Air Control, change frequency to one nine six decimal two. See you soon”
“169.2 Air Slavacia 1099”

“Milcon Air Slavacia 1099 requesting directions.”
“Air Slavacia 1099, standby to rendezvous with escort, callsign of lead is 501 on 169.3, do not communicate with pilots unless necessary. Have a safe flight.”
“Roger 501 169.3, do not communicate, switching back to NBCC. Goodbye.”
“Bye.”
Last edited by Conciliary Socialist Republics on Fri Mar 26, 2021 7:08 pm, edited 6 times in total.
Union of the Conciliary Socialist Republics
Союз Советских Социалистических Республик

NS Stats are not a thing. Realtime centrally, digitally planned economy. Despite what the flag may say, multi-party socialist democracy. Set in a custom world, but still founded by Slavs. The name is a direct adaption of the USSR, since that wasn't really region specific. Though I think my translation is better.

User avatar
Skjoldur
Attaché
 
Posts: 83
Founded: Oct 01, 2018
Ex-Nation

Postby Skjoldur » Mon Apr 12, 2021 1:57 pm

Temple of Astero, Háfjall Mountain, Krikja Region, Skjoldur
Bjorn closed his eyes trying to find his best to feel Astero’s presence, he tried to clear his mind looking for the wisdom of the all-farther. But nothing came all Bjorn could feel was the icy winds smashing against his face. Bjorn sighed clearly the all farther didn’t feel like granting wisdom his today. He opened his eyes and looked around, what a view, he thought. The mountain was the highest in Steri-ar and Bjorn could seen for miles around. He felt a calming peace fall over him, “how could someone feel stressed with such a view”. Bjorn though back to his meeting ten days ago.

The Temple of Ast, Haven City, Haven, Skjoldur, 10 days ago
The temple was grand, to grand in Bjorn’s eyes. He was a traditionalist and did not like this new trend of aggrandising temples. The gods had spent 5000 year being worshiped in small traditional huts and now suddenly, they wanted giant buildings filled with gold and silver? Bjorn shook his head, no this wasn’t the gods, this was Kartjan, the king had been awed by his trip to Rome, so easily was he influenced that one look at the way the Romans worshiped with all their ceremony’s and self-aggrandising and he wanted to copy it. Bjorn sighed; this was the way thing were going. If Kartjan had it his way Skjoldur would be nothing more then a Roman puppet.
The room itself was grand a set of chairs surrounded a large fire pit and the circular root ladened with jewels glimmered above. The room was circular and ladened around it were assortment of statues of Ast the goddess of love. An assortment of Jarls from all over Skjoldur sat around the fire arguing.
Bjorn looked up at the looming statue of Ast, the goddess of love, even that annoyed him, in the old days she was old hangered women who had experienced and lost love and wanted to pass on her experience to younger people, now Kartjan was looking up at a young beautiful women in a scantily clad dress. Bjorn bit his tongue; this was another thing that showed the encroaching threat of Romanism. Only the Romans could have been so dumb as to mistake love for lust.

As Bjorn pondered the people around him were in a heated argument. In typical Skjoldurian fashion the threats of grievous bodily harm and threats to drink the other under the table. The commotion stemmed from a comment made by Jarl Hallstein Irisson the leader of the Rhaetians clan. Irisson had made a comment about some nasty rumours associated with Jarl Asny Krakidottir and her obsession with the Vale and human sacrifice. This sparked a heated argument about ancient feuds, Bjorn waited patiently pondering, he had learned by now that the only way to keep the conversation moving was to let the conversation die down. If he spoke up someone else would chime in talking about something his family had done in the past and then a whole new argument would be brought up. Bjorn glanced at his brother Jarl Thrain Hagerman who just smirked at him, he seemed to be enjoying the show. Bjorn looked around seeing how the other Jarls were reacting, Jarl Sigfus Thorstarsson the host was sitting there looking bemused, her daughter Thyre was staring in the fire occasionally moaning that her phone had been taken off her. To her left Jarl Eric Bloodaxe of the Bloodaxe clan was engrossed in the argument occasionally chiming in trying to turn the argument in a full-blown fight. Next to him Jarl Olav Haraldsson of the Black Bear Clan seemed disinterested to busy eying up Thyre. At the back of the room Jarl Throst Biorsson of the Beowulf clan watched with a intense look in his eyes. Bjorn’s eyes narrowed; he knew when he invited Throst that there was a possibility that he’d betray him. The Beowulf clan were strong and power-hungry, and you’d can never trust them, but for now Throst seemed on their side. Finally, Bjorn’s eyes landed on Jarl Halfdan Ragnarsson, frankly Bjorn had been surprised that Ragnarsson had even turned up, but then Bjorn remembered that there was free alcohol. Ragnarsson was on his 12th beer and was more interested the priestess then the argument that was breaking out all around him.

All though the meeting had descended in chaos Bjorn couldn’t help but marvel at the achievement. Somehow he had manged to bring nine tribe together to talk about removing a king, not since the days of King Gorm the terrible had such an thing been achieved. As Bjorn held up his glass for some more wine he noticed that the argument had subsided Asny had yelled something about here great, great, great grandfather been owed an ox and Hallstein had grumbled something about been cheated out of a deal and it seemed that was as far back as anyone could remember and the argument had simmered down. He sighed and stood up,

“well ladies and gentlemen, now we’ve got that out of the way I like to go back to the original discussion, I need your help claiming the crown, as you know that false leader Kartjan is leading are nation to disaster, ” Bjorn paused as he examined the faces that surrounded him,

“this so called king has forsaken are traditions and wants to turn us into some client state. He has not only abandoned the ways of Astero but forsaken the right to rule”.

The jarls stirred but none of them spoke, a few seconds of silence passed before Bjorn decided to carry on with his speech.

“Now I propose that with your help we can dispel of Kartjan in one fell swoop”.

Bjorn was about to carry on when a burst of laughter interrupted him. The room turned to see Ragnarsson in the corner laughing into his cup of mead. Bjorn turned to him in anger and said “what’s so funny Jarl Ragnarsson, this is a serious matter that could decide the fate of the entire of Skjoldur”.

Ragnnarson so smirked and turned to Bjorn eyeing him up and down. “Young one” Ragnarsson said in a hushed tone that forced all the Jarls to strain to hear him,

“I have been alive for 89 years, do you know how many of these meetings I’ve been involved in? How many Jarls I’ve sat with listening to the same shit over and over again”. Bjorn’s faced reddened “I assure you this is far more important then any meeting you’ve been in before, the people you talked to before were power hungry and selfish”.

Ragnarsson burst into another fit of laughter “oh I see, your not selfish, ask me this then, when we dispose of Kartjan, when all is right in the world who’s going rule, you? What gives you the right to rule over everyone else?”.

Bjorn froze, he had planned on plying the group with a little more alcohol before he had proposed this part of the plan. He looked back at the other Jarls who were looking at him intently. He knew that they were all waiting for it, he was of course the logical choice well liked by the people, didn’t have any existing feuds with any other clan and was strong enough to take on any other clan. The problem was broaching it, Jarls are notoriously prideful and phrasing it the wrong way to lead to problems in the long run. As he turned towards the Jarls trying to work out what to say Jarl Throst Biorsson stood up walked from the corner he was sitting into the centre of the room and grabbed another bottle of mead. Turning towards Bjorn Throst took a purposely long sip of mead making sure that everyone one in the room was waiting on him. After what seemed like an age Throst turned but down his cup. Bjorn tensed, he wasn’t sure what Throst was going to say but he was sure it wasn’t going to be good.

Throst eyed Bjorn up and down then locked eyes with him “listen kid”

Throst said in a stern voice “I think we can speak for all of us when I say, were not going to help you” he let his sentence hang in the air, to see if anyone would resit him. When no one did he continued

“Kartjan is a fool and a weak fool at that, but if we get involved his allies will stir up and it will be a full blown civil war, and with the Romans and the commies closing in this nation cannot afford to be weakened.” Bjorn turned to the rest of the Jarls exasperated, “so your going to let this man destroy us, take away everything we’ve worked so hard to achieve?” Bjorn said the passion in his voice clear. “No” said Throst calmly “you and your men are going to take him on”.

Bjorn smeared “you do know that the Skjoldurian regular army has more men than any Jarldom, they make sure of it”. Throst gave Bjorn a look of disappointment on his face,

“Kartjan sent half his army to Meridia to set up the Kingdom of Meridia for his idiotic son, if you attack now your numbers should be equal to his”. Bjorn eyes narrowed “so” Bjorn said lowering his tone “whilst I’m sending my men into battle risking my life to destroy Kartjan, you guys will be sitting here relaxing watching from the sidelines?”

“Pretty much” laughed Ragnarsson “but look at it this way, if you win you will be king”

“And you guys will just accept that?” asked Bjorn suspission rising

“Of course” said Throst

Bjorn turned back towards the other Jarls hoping at least one of them would offer some kind of support, when none came he swore, turning back to Throst he said

“fine, I’ll do this myself, but when I’m king I’ll remember this” he then stormed out of the building leaving the doors flying of their hinges as he left.
Ragnarson turned towards Throst “
reckon he will win?”

“Who cares” replied Throst “either way were fucked”.

Temple of Astero, Háfjall Mountain, Krikja Region, Skjoldur, Present Time

Bjorn got up, he had been kneeling on the temple balcony for an hour now, watching the sunset in the horizon. Now he knew it was time, he left the balcony and entered the small room he had been given. It was simple as was the custom, one bed, one desk, a small cupboard and a copy of the Skjoldurian spirit, the Skjoldur’s holy text. Bjorn had been in this room for seven days, reflecting and praying surviving on minimum food and water. He knew that waiting so long was risky but he had no choice, he had to do this the right way. He undressed from his simple robe and then opened his wardrobe. A simple bearskin lay before him, one of the most important items in Skjoldur. This was the first bear killed by the first Skjoldurian king Rollo Frost, he had killed a bear with his bare hands and had used the meat to feed his starving soldiers for a month. He wore the skin as a trophy and ever since any king or queen wore this in the ceremony. As Bjorn donned the skin he felt a sense of pride, he was wearing something that very few people had even seen, the sense of occasion dawned on him and for a second he felt weak at the knees. He paused a second and took a breath, this was what he wanted, what he needed, what Skjoldur needed and he wouldn’t let them down, not now.
Ten minutes later Bjorn exited the room, he was wearing the bear skin and nothing else, he wondered down the hall towards the main hall, he arrived at the giant door that lead the main hall, outside two servants waited. Bjorn stood in between them and staring at the door, on the other side was his destiny, on the other side was history.

Royal Palace, Skagafjoror, Leiotogi, Skjoldur

“He did what?”, the messenger winced, king Kartjan may be old and frail with a belly sticking out a mile long but the two guards that flanked him were not, indeed they were muscular, tall and most importantly, very mean looking.

“He crowned himself king your majesty, in a ceremony at the temple of Astero”.

Kartjan stared at him for a few seconds then turned to his advisor Superbus Bastardus

“how is this possible?” Bastardus shrugged turning towards the rest of the king’s advisors, none of them answered. A quiet cough broke the silence, and everyone turned to see the messenger with his hand raised, under the intensity of the glares that the roman advisors gave him he cowered down but still kept his hand raised. Kartjan turned to him gave his advisors a dirty look and gestured for the messenger to speak.

“Well your majesty, the high priest Arngeir declared you rule illegitimate, he said that you broke the rules of Astero and betrayed the gods and the nation of Skjoldur and because of that Amgeir declared Bjorn the rightful king”.

There was a few murmurs and a bit of laughter from the romans. Bastardus waved his hand “well then, we have nothing to worry about”, Kartjan turned around and smacked Bastardus on the head. “On any other occasion I would agree, but seeing as my enemies believe me weak, they will use this as an excuse to strike”. Kartjan turned to Wulfgar his military advisor, how many men do with have to call on, Wulfgar took a second to think “enough, most of are men are in Meridia helping your son Gorm, but we should have enough to defend are land”. Kartjan nodded, “good” he said, “summon the generals”.

Lojha, Valaker Region, Skjoldur
Jarl Olav Haraldsson was close to dropping off. He could not bare these meetings, he watched as his son Harold Haraldsson was arguing with Olav’s generals. He was not sure what it was about, something about the Beowulf clan and allowing soldiers in. The jarl sighed, he was sure Harold would sort it out, he always did. As the debate carried on Olav became increasingly aware of the time, he was missing the real housewives of Heartfillia. After the debate had finally finished Harold approached the king and whispered in his ear “are you ready to make your decision farther?” Olav looked up and nodded, glancing at the speech that Harold had written for him yesterday. The old jarl stood up from his chair.
“ladies and gentlemen, I have listened to your arguments and have reached a decision. In the next 50 years Rome and Skjoldur will go to war, it is unavoidable”.

The jarl paused letting that information sink in “during that time, Rome will look to invade Skjoldur, and there are two obvious roots through the Beowulf clan or through us”.

The jarl paused again, letting this piece of information sink in.

“Now, who do you think will stand the better chance, us or the Beowulfs? We would be swept aside, abandoned for the Romans to pick off as they choose. Now, I as jarl of this proud clan, I will not allow that to happen. Therefore, I have organised an alliance between the Beowulfs, the Bloodaxe’s and the Red Flower clan. Seeing as are kings are busy killing each other we will use this confusion in Natufia to strike, from this we can create a new nation that will help defend out borders”. There were a few scoffs and mutters around the room, but no one dared question the jarl.

Unknown, Unknown, Unknown
Atlas Balthazar was watching TV when the phone rang, he had just come home from the bar and was a little drunk. He took a deep breath and picked up the phone, he listened for a few minutes and hung up the phone. He got up and grabbed another phone from his desk, dialling a number he waited a few seconds then said, “gather the Oheioarlegur, were going to Natufia”. He put down the phone and smiled, finally some action.

User avatar
The Natufian Nation
Attaché
 
Posts: 86
Founded: Jul 09, 2017
Libertarian Police State

Postby The Natufian Nation » Sat Apr 24, 2021 9:28 am

Image


PROLOGUE to the Second Act

Woeful times descend on the Natufian Nation. The efforts of diplomacy strain to hold together what will not be held. Five factions have emerged, all at odds one from another. The Aurochs feels the pull on its limbs, threatening to dismember it, whilst only one fights to keep the whole alive. Battle lines are drawn, foreign purse and steel pour into the lands in an attempt to force the parcelling of the nation and the idea of Commonwealth is dismissed by those seeking a different destiny. The sky darkens and the wind begins to howl, hearlding the coming storm. Already the thunder of machines of war are heard, threatening to bring lightning strikes of destruction and bloody torrents that will pour over the land. The aurochs looks skyward in despair, its large, watery eyes forming tears.





Image

Image


.

Somewhere in-flight between New Jericho and the royal villa near Colirida

Benjamin al-Shuqba was livid. Absolutely livid. He fingers pressed tight into the armrest of his seat in the passenger section of the military transport helicopter bringing him to the villa of his royal highness, Prince Octavius Nero. We wasn’t livid about that, no, not at all. Indeed, while he at first held some reservation about leaving New Jericho to make the visit, now it seemed more timely than ever. The situation in the Commonwealth was deteriorating fast and “police action” seemed inevitable to restore order.

First, and most glaring, was the tragic execution of Chief Tubak and his family and the insistence of this ridiculous “Red Horn” movement in claiming they are in control of the Baidha lands and withdrawing from the Commonwealth with UCSR support. No one on the Council of Elders gave them any credibility…or legitimacy. Upon hearing of the event, Benjamin immediately summoned the ambassador from the UCSR and angrily demanded to know where they stand. The ambassador replied he was embarrassed to say he had not been briefed by Новосергіевскъ, the capital, and would reply once he has an official statement. “He better act damn fast” Ben thought to himself.

Second, that rascal, Hazat Naseem, in Harif, probably got Ben steaming more than anything. But he would have to be careful here, though. Word reached him that the Emir was enjoining with foreign powers, Arcyrskia and Aexorouwyth specifically, for trade and security arrangements without the consent of New Jericho. Not only that, but to sell concessions on resrouces rightfully belonging to the entire Commonwealth. A clearly illegal act although his lawyers said a basic trade deal with Arcryskia may have legitimacy based on an interpretation of Harif’s ancient trade ties with the ancestors of Arcyrskia. When Ben sent the Emir a formal communique demanding an explanation, the reply he got was biting as much as it was cryptic:

My dear Chief Shuqba,

I received your recent letter inquiring about certain relationships developing between myself and other parties. I want to assure you, my dear friend, that these activities, which pertain to the affairs of the Emirate, have no implications at all for the Shuqba clan of which you are chief. As there is no duly elected High Chief for me to deliberate with, my actions are completely lawful, as I am sure you will agree, as a co-equal chief. Indeed, some might insist that my status as Emir precludes in rank your own status as mere tribal chief, but I am not so vain as to squabble over these mere technicalities, whatever merit they may have in my favor. For I seek nothing but good relations with Shuqba clan and will welcome you to visit as a friend whenever you are finished playing at your uncle’s role, which I fear ended with his noble personage.

Your friend and admirer,

Hazat Naseem, Emir of Harif, Councilor-at-large of the Natufian Nation


Thirdly, as if that wasn’t enough, there was the provocation of Chief Masum and a foiled bombing attempt which *must* be responded to. Apparently, the plan was to set off two explosions in the early morning hours in Uki Square, the very heart of the Commonwealth, to “send a message”. The first ploy was a car bomb to be set off next to Benjamin’s own government transport, a stately Cadillac, parked outside the government building waiting to take him to the airfield. The second was to simultaneously detonate at the far end of Uki Square, aiming to destroy the majestic statue of Gemellus Caesar at that end. The planned attack was meant to avoid injuries while showing Masum’s ability to strike where he wanted and instill a sense of vulnerability in Benjamin.

The bombs were supposed to be planted by the men of Chief Wassab, whose tribal lands surrounded and included the capital. Fortunately, Ben thought to himself, Titianus’ plan came to ample fruition. After much cajoling through an intermediary, and a very generous offer of cash and material support from the Imperium, Wassab was convinced to break from Chief Masum, acknowledge Ben as the High Chief and pledged to defend the capital if necessary. Chief Wassab then divulged the plan and confirmed he had been sent explosives by Chief Massum to carry out the attack. He was also to deliver a letter immediately following the attack. The letter read:

To: Benjamin al-Shuqba ,Chief of the Shuqba tribe.

You are hereby ordered to vacate the city of New Jericho and return to the ancestral Shuqba lands which is your proper place. New Jericho and its surrounding lands rightfully belong to my deputy, Chief Wassab, for whom I speak as overlord. Please be advised my claim to these territories will be enforced by Jarl Haraldsson and allies and are not to be taken lightly. As of midnight tonight, you will be considered a trespasser on these lands.

Jarl Masum of Skjoldur,

Chief of the Gobleki


Benjamin seethed in his helicopter seat just thinking about it. He found little comfort in the fact Masum’s plan was derailed, for he now knew how far Masum would go to assert himself and feared what might come next. He was glad, however at having the influential Chief Wassab as a new ally. Not only him, but Chieftess Aygul of the Dada tribe had been won over. She was not nearly as potent of a leader, but her lands were strategically located abutting Wassab’s and centered around Joshua’s Town. Upon the advice of Proconsul Titianus, Ben made sure Chieftess Aygul’s defection remained secret for now.

Fourthly, but this was more a mild irritation compared to the other developments, it seems some business group calling themselves “The Consortium” around Jeddah City and extending west to Bethel and east to Doha, was seeking to bring in Heartfilian support. Ben couldn’t sanction Heartfilian troops on Natufian soil, of course, but for now it seemed they were content to protect their business interests. He would try to negotiate a deal there if he could, but the use of force was certainly on the table.

His review of these recent events was interrupted when the friendly voice of the helicopter pilot broke into this headset. “Er, pardon the intrusion, High Chief, but you might be interested to know we are approaching the royal villa. You can see it out your window now as we turn to move around the perimeter to the landing platform.”

Ben looked out into the evening sky and took marvel at the so-called “villa” which really seemed more like a small, walled city. He gazed at the impressive architecture in what his best judgement said was the Corinthian style. He would have to ask Dimra, his daughter, about that. She would know; she was double majoring in architecture and civil engineering at the Imperial College in Rome. Ben marveled at the white marble buildings, multiple palaces surrounded by support buildings, sport fields, what was most certainly a gladiator arena, and temples to the gods of Rome. The lights were beginning to flicker on as dusk set in, giving a heavenly aura to the immense compound. Outside the gates the lamps and campfires of an encamped Roman legion could be seen in a dazzling orderliness, forming a vast arc to the south of the villa. Looking at the villa, there was nothing else like it in the entire Commonwealth.

The helicopter began its landing maneuver on a platform attached to Nero’s royal palace inside the villa and Benjamin al-Shuqba felt as though he were a foreigner in his own land here.




Near Colirida, 21:43, 50 miles from Prince Octavius Nero’s royal villa

At a highway rest stop just north of Colirida, two buses were parked at the pumps refueling, with the occupants, some 120 young men and women in all, dressed in loose-fitting white garb, milling about listlessly in the wide gravel parking lot, some smoking, some trying to engage in light conversation, some inside the convenience store and some making use of the restrooms at the side of the building. They all looked forlorn, some in shock, others clearly in some stage of denial, and still others stoically accepting their fate as recently acquired Roman slaves. Forming a loose perimeter around the pumps and the sad group were a dozen or so Roman soldiers, keeping an eye but certain no one was going to try to bolt. Not with the mild sedatives they had been given and the fact they had already been chipped and could be tracked anywhere. The guards were easy on the slaves, not wanting to deliver any damaged property to their owners, especially owners who would be privy to the royal villa.

Back behind the fuel station building, just along a dirt service road leading through the trees to the waste yard, a grey van sat parked. Inside, Cornelia Pistarik hung up her phone and disconnected it from Pierre’s signal scrambler.

“Renzo sounded a bit freaked” she said almost delightfully, trying to see if she could get her own mood to change. There was no response from Amsha and Cornelia frowned.

The tall, young Slavacian woman with her pink-tinted hair tips accentuating her short blond hair, red-gemmed nose ring drawing one’s attention to her wide nose and pale, freckled cheeks, made herself look back briefly at the back of the van where the body of a young woman lay, deep red garrote marks on her neck and her right shoulder sliced open. Cornelia did not like Amsha’s plan one bit.

Amsha had gone into the field on missions before, of course. Cornelia always worried about her though, her heart sick until she got back safely. She knew Amsha could handle herself, obviously, and always had a careful plan, but it was still not easy.

Cornelia looked back at Amsha who was intently watching Pierre. The slim black man with his wide rimmed glasses was peering through the magnification lens of a crafting lamp at his make-shift workbench, a small RFID chip resting on an electronic array, delicately connected to one of his many devices Cornelia knew little about.

Amsha was dressed in a loose white gown, so out of place on her but giving her an angelic beauty that rent Cornelia’s heart with longing. It wasn’t just this was the most audacious and dangerous plan Amsha had exposed herself to, although that was part of it, Cornelia couldn’t help but feel a tinge of envy for Nero, as absurd as that sounded to her rational brain. She knew Amsha and knew she would never allow a man to touch her, but still it was hard not to feel some jealousy that someone else might see that rarest of rare moments, even if insincere for Nero, of Amsha’s affections. It was a part of Amsha that Cornelia felt only she was privileged to see. There was a deep, secret place in Amsha only Cornelia had seen, and that only dimly. What was it that Amsha kept so hidden and buried in her psyche?

Cornelia allowed herself to remember the group’s mission to Lost Spiral. It was the only time Cornelia had ever sensed that Amsha was struggling with some inner conflict, some powerful demon insider her that she wrestled with. Why? Why there? Sometimes, while in Lost Spiral, Amsha would inexplicably disappear all day or for multiple days, away on some personal pilgrimage it seemed. She never said anything about where she had been and nobody dared ask her. Sometimes she would return and treat Cornelia with cold rebuke, almost anger. But other times, the good ones, she would return with a certain tranquility. On those occasions, she would come to Cornelia’s bed at night and they would have their most passionate love making.

Pierre’s voice brought Cornelia out of her trance. “There you go, Amsha, you are now slave BDX98763, owned by Prince Shithead himself!” he said proudly, putting down the syringe gun that embedded the reprogrammed chip into Amsha’s shoulder. “The chip is now synced with the Roman slave database. You can now report to the Master of Bedchambers!”

Cornelia winced slightly at that.

Amsha replied flatly, examining her shoulder, “Excellent, Pierre, well done. All right, I’m going to merge with the slaves now. You both know what to do next, and have our people ready. Pierre, you watch for my signal. Cor, be ready to go.” And that was it. There was never a “good-bye” or a “good luck” with Amsha, or “see you later”, just her coming and going like this was nothing more than going to get a pack of smokes.

And she felt no anxiety or trepidation at all, entering the back of the service station, making her way into the store from a backroom, avoiding the guards’ eye’s, randomly grabbing a bag of pretzels and then huddling close to some other women who were obviously procured as body slaves and were allowed to search for a light snack before the final leg of their journey.

Back in the van, Pierre and Cornelia waited in silence for the buses to depart. Suddenly, Pierre looked back at Cornelia and asked, “Hey, Cor, I was just thinking, she didn’t tell us what to do about Tabuk’s older kid, whats-his-face?”

Cornelia continued staring out the window at the deserted back of the building, trying to move time forward in her mind until she could see Amsha alive again. She replied in a half-attentive manner, “Nah, Renzo just cut us off. The kid’s his problem now.”




Recta Discendi Ludo (School for Proper Learning), Avignon-in-Po, Roman Imperium

“Impetus adversariorum sperare memento, Commodus!” cried the instructor for martial skills at the prestigious Recta Discendi. “Remember to anticipate your opponent’s attack, Commodus!”

Saham, son of the mighty and feared Chief Tabuk of the Baidha, and aged 17, breathed heavily and nodded in acknowledgement of his Pankration instructor. Having arrived at the boarding school at age seven against his wishes, Saham had gradually accepted and then cherished his Roman upbringing here. He missed his homeland dearly and more so after his annual summer visits. But more and more he saw the value of combining his traditional Natufian values with Roman practicality and ethics. Here, he adopted the Tria Nomina of Saham Baidhae Commodus. Saham, his praenomen and given name, remained untouched. Baidha, his nomen, referred to the proud Baidha clan, and Commodus, his cognomen, he personally chose to honor the late Commodus Caesar, who displayed a bravery and brashness the young Saham found inspirational.

Before he could resume, the doors to the training room opened and the rector of the school stepped in flanked by the school chaplain and secretary. “Pardon my intrusion, Gaius”, he addressed the instructor, “but can I please have young Commodus escorted to my office?”

Saham was both embarrassed and angered. What had he done? Was this about the bloody nose he gave that arrogant Hortensus the other day? The prick had it coming! With no outward defiance, the prideful young man walked silently with the rector and his staff across the green to the administrative building and the rector’s own office. There seated at the desk were two additional men, clearly not part of the school administration. The rector bid for Saham to sit, which he did reluctantly.

“Commodus”, the rector began with an unusual sympathy in his voice, “these men are... from the capital.” Immediately Saham knew they were probably Praetorian and this was much more serious than a schoolyard brawl. “I’m afraid they bring…..sad and troubling news.”

For the next 15 minutes, the agents of the PI related to Saham how his father, mother and siblings had all been slain in cold blood in Oshala, how the perpetrators were not even from a rival tribe but some lowly *political* movement, and how his homeland remained under siege. It was much to take in and tried to shake Saham at his core. After the initial shock of his powerful father’s violent death, he stood and stepped to the window to hear the rest. The PI agents made no attempt to sugar-coat the facts, but were reverent in their speech. They announced their intention to bring him into their care and protection until order is restored in his homeland and have suggested he may even achieve an audience with Caesar himself, or Prince Nero, to show support and the promise of the restoration of his rightful place.

Saham stood expressionless at the window. He didn’t know if he should cry, or what. The very fact he was asking himself that question told him his answer. He has deeply, deeply saddened, and almost brought to tears at the thought of his young brothers and sisters, and his mother whom he loved and his father whom he respected and admired, but certainly did not love. Saham took a deep breath. He remembered his classes on Roman philosophy and the great Stoics who taught one must only countenance what one can control, and be unaffected by what one cannot control.

In that moment, Saham knew exactly what the Fates asked of him. And he would honor himself and his family by taking up their call. He closed his eyes and in a short prayer, asked Dis Pater, god of the underworld, to make room and an honorable welcome for his departed family now in Death’s care. He allowed himself a tender remembrance then set his thoughts on the future. He again closed his eyes and this time conjured in his mind’s eye an image of Mars Ultor, the great god of War in his fearsome aspect of Revenge! “Mars Ultor”, he beseeched, “be with me, thy unworthy disciple, to carry on my shoulders the great task to avenge the slaughter of my family on those responsible. Let loose your sword of War and guide me fearlessly to my mortal foe!”





Image

Image


.

Streets of Elysium, capital of the Empire of Heartfilia

Petra Krisik breathed in the clean, sterile air and smiled happily as she strode down the commercial street in the Heartfilian capital of Elysium, her personal bodyguard and confidant, Jeremy Forsythe, at her side. Not that she needed a bodyguard here, of course. But Jeremey proved to have good eyes and often saw things in situations that Petra missed.

Tall, elegant towers of tempered glass and smooth steel that curved in that unique way of Heartfilian architecture surrounded them and Heartfilians were abound, coming in and out of the many shops and boutiques. The city was immaculately clean with Hearfilian technology controlling every aspect of the city. The result was the most optimal experience one could imagine. Petra had visited Wellington and Port Bristol, of course, numerous times, on business, but this was her first time in Elysium, the Emerald City! Petra thought to herself how she was just in Nova Roma last year, a spectacular urban achievement by any measure. But the ‘eternal city’ was just a rubbish heap compared to the glory and magnificence of Elysium. Standing here now, she could only think how outmoded Nova Roma was; how stale, how morose, how ‘old’ it seemed, with the stench of decay creeping over everything.

The two were seated in the outdoor patio of a small coffeehouse, sipping the richly aromatic brew after their audience with Queen Marie.

“How did you think it went?” Petra asked her trusted companion.

Jeremy gave a non-committal shrug, “Hard to tell. But I think we’ll get support.”

“I hope so”, Petra replied matter-of-factly…then added as she stared off down the bustling street, “we really need to change the way things are run when we break from the Commonwealth. It’s time we step into the modern world, Jeremy.”

The bodyguard, who couldn’t stop his reflexes to watch all around for danger, replied, “Yeah, I know, but it may be hard for the companies to operate their businesses and also try to govern on this 'Board of Governors', like you envision.”

“Any better ideas, Jeremy? I’m all ears.”

“I’ve been reading a bit on political theory…you know how I am. Anyway, I just read this great book by a political scientist in Cenatrailis, Lars Voort, called Dynamics of Government. Anyway, it got me thinking, we could try a democracy.”

Petra nearly spit out her coffee in shocked surprise, “A *democracy*, are you kidding me? That’s exactly what we don’t need….unqualified politicians, voted in by an ignorant public, telling us how to do business!”

“No, no, Petra, listen to me. What’s the key element of a democracy?”

“Well, there are leaders who all the people get to *vote* for. May the ancestors help them with that decision!” she said sarcastically.

“Right, but, the leaders aren’t for life, right?”

“I suppose so, I don’t know. I can’t think of any functioning democracy in all the Charter.”

“Well, they’re not. So that means…..”

“Elections every so often?”, Petra guessed.

“Right! And election campaigns aren’t cheap. It takes money to run them, which means…..”, he prodded

“Only the rich can afford to run for office?” Petra asked

“Yes, or….”

Petra thought for a second but nothing came to her and she wondered where her friend and bodyguard was going with this.

Jeremy continued, “Or they have to get donations. And who stands to donate the most money for their campaigns?”

Petra thought for another second and her eyes widened, “You mean….our corporations can fund the politicians….” she began, and Jeremy waved his hand to keep her going, “…..so….they would owe us, which means……we control them!! Oh, Jeremy, that’s brilliant! We could govern, without actually being seen to govern and without all the crap that goes with it!”

Jeremy smiled and sat back in his seat. “You should read Voort’s book”

“Well, first, the Consortium just needs to survive and separate from the Commonwealth. Then we can worry about how to set things up.”

Petra sipped her coffee and reflected back to earlier in the day when she appeared before Queen Marie. The royal palace was more splendid than anything she could have imagined. Everything done big and baroque. As they approached the audience chamber, she became acutely aware how…pedestrian…she must look entering the royal presence in her business attire, even if it was one of her finest ensembles of skirt, blouse and jacket. She pulled her jacket tight and took a deep breath as she and Jeremy entered the great hall. There on a gold dais, on the ornate and beautifully curved throne sat Queen Marie Bijou, wearing a green fine silk dress with a lighter green chiffon outer gown giving her an ethereal appearance. She wore a sparkled forest green eye shade and neon green lipstick giving her pursed lips, set ready to command. The Emerald Queen herself!

The Queen accepted Petra’s curtsy with a nod and Petra then went on to explain the plea of the Consortium, who they were, their fear of economic damage caused by the crisis and potential conflict in her homeland, and the opportunity to bring more Natufians out of the antiquated chiefdom system and into the Heartfilian model.

The Queen made few comments and called some of her advisors up to her, one by one, from the step immediately down from the top of the dais where they were waiting attentively. Petra couldn’t make out exactly what was said but it sounding like the administrative advisor was saying something about adding a “District N” to the realm, the military advisor may have mentioned something about an opportunity to field-test some new weapon systems and bio-enhanced soldiers, and the diplomatic advisor, she thought, said something to the effect of pissing off Caesar. At this comment, the Queen beamed and nodded. After another minute of discussion, the Queen’s herald came down to Petra and informed her the Queen would be consulting with her full staff and to return tomorrow for her formal response.

And, so, here they were, enjoying the remainder of the day in the capital of Heratfilia, although they both could not stop feeling anxious about what might happen next. Without Heartfilian support, Petra wasn’t sure the Consortium could forcefully exert their claim or survive at all.

Just as she was pondering this, Jeremy’s cell phone rang. He picked it up, began listening to the caller, then suddenly locked his gaze on Petra, his eyes wide. At first Petra thought something was terribly wrong but then Jeremy’s lips slowly formed a wide smile. He thanked the caller and hung up.

“You are not going to believe this! That was our local Krisik Enterprises office in Icardion. It seems the Icardions are going to help us!”

“What? I didn’t think the Oceani Empire (Oceanion) would want to get involved.”

“No, they don’t, but the local Icardion government doesn’t care. They met with their business council and together, they decided to call for volunteers to take up arms and help us! They are just now asking permission to travel through Heartfilia and the first Icardion volunteer brigades are set to arrive in Port Bristol in a few days!”





Image

Image


.


Fields near Chief Masum's compound in Ras Kheeseb

The sun seemed to be shining a little brighter, Chief Masum thought to himself as he stood in the fields just west of his tribal compound in Ras Kheeseb, wearing a Skjoldurian leather tunic and decorated belt. The fallow field was being used as a staging point for the military hardware assembling from Jarl Haroldsson and allies. In return, Masum had been sending shipments of grain, medicinals and auroch meat back to Valaker as well as cash transfers to refill Jarl Olav’s treasury, saving him from the brink of bankruptcy. The question now was how best to deploy the combined forces of the Natufian local militias and his new allies from the south.

The meeting in Lojha mostly went well. Clearly, Harold Haroldsson was concerned about a war breaking out over the kingship of Skjoldur between various Jarls and was only willing to commit enough resources to Masum to ensure an adequate defense of his claimed territory. A “peacekeeping” force, he called it. Although Masum did not get as much as he wanted, the assets were still a substantial addition to his own forces and included some heavier and more advanced equipment than he possessed. Skjoldurian technicians were at this moment re-fitting the compound with better radar and mobilized anti-air systems were parked around the Gobleki tribal headquarters.

His wife, Helga, was at the flagpole with her housemaids. She had already taken down the flag of the Natufian Commonwealth and replaced it with the circular serpent flag of Skjoldur, beaming with pride at the sight. Standing with it, was Masum’s own Gobleki banner and slightly lower, the black bear banner of Jarl Haroldsson, in a show of solidarity.

Currently, Masum was standing at a wooden table set up in the shadow of a medium tank emblazoned with a large black bear on the side. On the table were various maps, held down against the wind with rocks, as well as two mugs, one with akhri, the other Skjoldurian mead. The owner of the latter was General Eyjar Signarsson, Harold´s “man in the field” who would command the combined forces. Masum and Signarsson were discussing the strategic situation.

“There is a lot of border to defend….a lot”, Signarsson stated matter-of-factly. “Romans to the north, socialists to the east, radical capitalists to the west….we need to avoid a three-front war if it comes to that.”

Masum stroked his beard in consideration. He half-agreed with the general but his main concern was securing New Jericho and preventing a Roman offensive from overwhelming them. But he could not ignore the east, either. Already there was a growing clamor in the eastern villages about “workers rights”. It seemed that damn Red Horn movement had sleeper cells beginning to activate there. If the Red Horn, backed by the UCSR, decided to “liberate” those villages, Masum would be forced to fight for them. He wasn’t quite as concerned about the west and the Heartfilian sympathies growing there, although the situation could quickly deteriorate if he wasn’t careful. On the other hand, many chiefs between Lake Taqba and Doha were struggling for relevancy under the new reign of the capitalists and might be persuaded to join the Jarldom and have their traditional authority returned. And Doha itself would be a juicy prize to take from the Heartfilian sphere of influence.

“I suggest we divide the forces into three units. One, with a quarter of our strength, we position in the west, based in Frescan on Lake Taqba, but making sure we cover the northwest corridor and the road from Ein Gev to Colirida. A second unit, with another quarter of our strength, we position in the east to quell the unrest there and discourage any aggression from the Red Horn and UCSR. Then, half our strength we position here and to the north, around New Jericho and Colirida. We can also send them east or west as needed, too.”

General Signarsson sighed and nodded, “Agreed, I think that’s the best we can do for now. But Prince Nero is currently at the royal villa north of Colirida. That makes me a little nervous fortifying the city. I want to make it clear we are only setting up a defensive line, no intent to assault the villa.”

Masum’s eye’s narrowed, “No…..not for now. Hopefully he’ll get the message that he is not welcome here and leave on his own.”

General Signarsson made his excuse from Masum to go check on the new arrival of some short-range rocket artillery units and a fresh cohort of troops. Just as he was leaving, the son of one of the lesser chiefs serving as one of Masum’s aides stepped forward with a worried look on his face.

“Chief Masum…” he began but received a rebuking glare from Masum and corrected himself, “I mean, Jarl Masum, Chief Wassab says he received the explosives, but...”

But he was cut off as a broad smile crossed Masum’s face, although the effect was partly hidden by his bushy moustache and beard. “Excellent, tell Chief Wassab he can send our “greeting” now.”

“Jarl...er...there´s more. Wassab says he’s not going to set the explosives.”

The part of Masum’s face that was visible turned bright red. It seemed even his beard was turning red with rage. “WHAT!!!”, and he grabbed the aide by the collar, “Why did that snake not obey my orders!?”

The younger man was shaking and stuttering, “He....he says you go too far and that his alliance with you is over.....I....he..... he has raised the Roman standard in his stronghold and declared Shuqba as High Chief.”

“NO!!!” Masum yelled and pushed the aide to the ground, his fury barely contained.

Masum began pacing like an angered aurochs, snorting and stomping on the ground, pulling at his beard. Members of his cadre gathered around nervously. Masum took multiple deep breaths while he continued to pace and think.

“Wassab has broken his oath to me and is collaborating with my declared enemies....OUR enemies.” be screeched out to his men and the Skjoldurian soldiers in the area, the latter of which honestly thought nothing of this behavior and deemed it very expected of a Jarl.

Masum then flicked his thumb on his front teeth in the gesture of a curse, “Therefore let it be known a blood feud exists between the Gobleki and the Wassab! His lands will become my lands! I will kill him with my own knife! But not before his family is slain before his eyes so he dies knowing none of his descendants will ever be a Natufian chief and that his name will be forgotten by the generations to come!”

With that cathartic outburst, Masum returned to the map table, still angry but much calmer. One of his commanders delicately approached and asked, “Your orders, Jarl?”

Masum sighed deeply and studied the map before placing a finger flatly on a dot labeled ‘Joshua’s Town’. “Here” he said, “Advise General Signarsson of the situation. Then, contact Chieftess Aygul and have her make garrison preparations. On the general´s orders, send an advance battalion of Skjoldurian forces with some of our own to secure Joshua´s Town. When the second regiment is formed, we can reinforce them. Until then, we will assess Wassab’s strength and plan our attack to destroy the traitor and seize my rightful claim....New Jericho!”





Image

Image


.
.

Taramak Lithium Mine – 5 miles outside Oshala, Baidha Lands, Natufia SSR (contested)

The motorcade was arriving carrying Renzo Ikstafsen to make a speech. This was to be his first public address as the self-appointed Commissar of the self-proclaimed Natufia SSR, beginning the process to formally petition to join the UCSR. Renzo was seated alone in the back of a modest sedan; arriving in Tabuk’s limousine would have been exactly the wrong image to project. And while Renzo was not particularly adept at the military aspects of his movement, he was the consummate politician and administrator, feeling his best work was at the podium or at his desk.

Renzo shuffled through the notes of the speech he was about to give but his mind was distracted by two recent developments. Although the flight carrying Colonel Chizhov arrived on time at Oshala Regional Airport, the envoy did not arrive at the government house and the driver he sent reported the Colonel didn’t show up, although the flight manifest clearly showed he was a passenger. Renzo’s men were investigating the mystery now.

The second distraction was an unnerving call he made to Amsha, or, using her ironic codename, Kitten. She wouldn’t take his call personally, but he was able to speak through Cornelia. He remembered the short conversation vividly,

“Guardian (Cornelia’s codename), this is Horn. Can I speak to Kitten?”, Renzo began when the line picked up, not really sure why he bothered to use his own codename at this point.

After a pause came the reply. “That’s a no-go, Horn. What do you need?”

Renzo sighed, a little exasperated, “Well, our friends to the south are not happy about the way things happened at the airport. I have no idea how that footage got out. But it’s not good and it puts me in a tenuous spot with the Supreme Soviet.”

Another pause and then, “And?”

“There are going to be investigations, I think. So, it’s probably best we keep our distance for the time being.”, Renzo, trying to stay friendly then added, “But, listen, let me know if you need anything immediately. My resources are growing but will be under supervision soon.”

Yet another pause, then, “Kitten says you’re being a pussy and that if we need anything from you, we’ll just take it.” And then Guardian disconnected the line. Renzo turned off the special phone he used for communication with Amsha with trembling hands, removing the SIM chip and tossing it in the spillway of the Kaby Dam he was calling next to.

His motorcade arrived on site and Renzo, seeing the gathered crowd of journalists, soldiers and local supporters, felt his focus return. He chose this site for a reason. It was just last year at this lithium strip mine that a rockslide, caused by inadequate safety measures, crushed to death six workers at the bottom of the pit. But the company that owned the site never saw criminal charges and is said to have reached inadequate “settlements” directly with the families. What better symbol of gross injustice was there to help justify what Renzo already sincerely believed was right?

Accompanied by a couple aides and Red Horn guards, Renzo made his way to the outdoor podium set-up at the gate to the chain-link fence surrounding the mine, waving to the crowd and beaming a pride-filled smile. He stepped up, pausing to allow the cameras to adjust and focus on him, took a sip of water from the glass set on the podium for him, then pulled his circle-framed spectacles from his jacket pocket, delicately placed them over his ears, looked at his notes again for a few second which he only did for effect, then looked up and didn’t look at them again while he delivered his speech.

“My friends and comrades! The age of tyranny and oppression are at an end! For too long, the good people of the Baidha have endured the cruel yoke of the Tabuk clan and those who helped them exploit the honest working Natufians of these humble lands. You have been paid little for your toil by your rich countrymen who betrayed you and corrupted the government in Oshala to look the other way while they forced you to work long hours….for impoverishing wages…..in unsafe, neglected workplaces. Behind me is the reminder of the loss of life that this broken system callously inflicts. And do we get any relief, any sympathy from New Jericho? (pauses for effect) No! Only silence and scorn! Well, today I am happy to tell you, this is your day of liberation! There is no High Chief in New Jericho to act as overlord. The Tabuk clan is abolished and no longer holds the whip over you. This is the day you quit working for the careless machinery of the capitalists, whose pockets are lined with money stained with your blood, your sweat, and your tears. We now own the resources of this great land! We now control the gears of industry! We now decide on a fair and rightful distribution of our new nation’s wealth! YOU decide on your life and together, as neighbors and countrymen, with no station elevated above another, we will build together a community based on respect and the dignity of the worker. Even now, our comrades from the UCSR are arriving to help us with a new way of doing things, a new way to live, where we ALL will benefit and prosper from our collective actions. My friends….this new peace, this liberty, this foundation to prosperity must be defended from those who would seek to keep us bound in servitude, whether to a tyrant in Oshala, or one in New Jericho, or the biggest tyrant of all in Nova Roma. We must be ready and willing to defend our new way and our new home. We are strong. The Red Horn has shown that and will be reinforced with the reformed militia here. I have also asked our generous friends in the UCSR to send military support to ensure no one can take away what we have rightfully achieved here, and to help our fellow countrymen in near-by areas who seek to have the freedom from corruption and exploitation we enjoy now. Our victory here has lit a fire! A beacon of light and hope that all Natufians can see and will, make no mistake, give strength and inspiration to join our glorious revolution! Thank you and may the bounty of the Great Aurochs flow to us all!”


14:22 Natufian Standard Time, airspace over the occupied Baidha lands (aka Natufia SSR)

The sleek but older model Natufian Peregrine fighter jet, retrofitted with a number of Roman tech improvements, bounded across the cloudless blue skies. It’s pilot, Guardswoman Captain Beatrice Cataluk, checked her instruments and confirmed she was on course. After alarming reports of troop readiness maneuvers in Aexorouwyth and unconfirmed spotting of Arcyrskian combat vehicles, she had been deployed on a solo reconnaissance mission to fly out to patrol a safe distance from the Aexo border, observing for any border crossing the Roman satellites might miss. Her flight path took her over the Natufian Baidha lands. Whatever the trouble was, and that was still being figured out, her superiors held the Baidha was still under federal jurisdiction so she was surprised at the warning received in her coms as she began her pass over the arid steppes.

“Commonwealth aircraft, this is air security, be advised you are trespassing. Request for you to reverse course and exit NSSR airspace.” came the cryptic message on her open channel.

Beatrice was perplexed. Hardly any of that message made sense to her. She had never been designated as a “Commonwealth” craft and had no idea what a NSSR was. She uneasily opened her mic and responded, “Unknown sender, this is Natufian Air Guard, call-sign NX-6783. I am not a hostile. Repeat, not a hostile. Flying on sanctioned mission from air command.”

“Commonwealth craft, this is protected airspace of Natufia SSR. You are not cleared to proceed and will be fired on if you do not revert immediately. This is your final warning.”

Beatrice felt her heart quicken and skin tingle at the unexpected threat. For a moment, she tried to decide if she should respond, proceed with her mission ignoring the clearly illegitimate request, or in prudence turn back. She finally decided she needed orders from command but before she could send her request, her proximity detector began blaring its alarm. BWAP BWAP BWAP BWAP BWAP! A surface-to-air missile was screeching towards her, bearing down fast and already only 1000 meters out.

“Ground sender!!” she screamed in her mic, “I am not a hostile! Disengage immediately!! I repeat, disengage!”

No answer and the incoming lethality was now 800 meters out.

“Disengage! Disengage!” she continued to yell and began taking evasive maneuvers, banking hard left and right and releasing anti-missile flak from the back port. But the missile kept its lock on Beatrice, closing in at 700, 600, 500 meters.

“Disengage! Disengage!” Beatrice continued to command in vain. There was no reply. She nose-dived, hoping the missile would re-lock on a ground feature but it continued to pursue her when she pulled the aching aircraft back up. 400 meters. 300 meters. Now 200 meters.

Beatrice switched over to her emergency channel to air command. “Mayday! Mayday! Command, this is NX-6783. I have been fired on by unknown hostiles. Am now ejecting. Send rescue. Mayday!”

And with that, she pulled the emergency eject handle, looking up to watch the glass canopy above her disconnect from the aircraft’s frame and fall away. A moment later, she felt the sudden g-force of her seat being propelled up and away from the doomed craft. She waited dangerously long to eject and she watched as her fighter exploded in a bright orange ball of flame and smoke and debris under and slightly ahead of her. Debris flew all around her and an unidentified chunk of burnt metal tore into her right leg, slicing through her flight suit into her skin and flying away. She yelled in pain, instinctively grasping her leg with her right hand. Fortunately, the automated parachute deployment fired without her initiation when it sensed she was in descent. The orange and white chute shot up from the back of the seat she was still strapped to, opened, and Beatrice began the slow drift down to the ground.

Her quick assessment of her wound was that it was fairly superficial, thanks to her ancestor’s protection, she was sure. Blood was running down her leg but not gushing. Recovering her composure, she looked down to observe the ground below. There was dirt as far as she could see, clumps of shrubs and hardy grasses dotting the vast landscape. At first she thought she was in open wilderness but then she spotted a herd of goats picking at the grass and could hear their faint baying. Then she saw the crude hovel of a home of the goat-herder and its outbuildings. She wasn’t sure if she should be glad or not to be landing near the locals.

Once on the ground, the parachute settling behind her seat in the warm breeze, Beatrice released her harness, tried to stand but immediately fell to the ground. Her wounded leg would not be able to support her yet, she realized. Moments later, two male figures approached from the farmhouse, one older, wielding a shotgun in front of him but not pointed at her, and a younger man, both in rustic but modern dress, jeans, flannel shirts, brown corduroy jackets. The sound of their hard-soled leather boots crunching on the dry ground grew louder as they approached. Beatrice placed her hand near her service pistol but refrained from drawing it.

The older man stopped a few paces in front of her, spotted her wound and her Natufian insignia, and lowered his shotgun completely. With a cackle he smiled and said, “Missy, you sure picked a hell of a way to drop by for a visit!”

The old-timer then turned to the younger man and said, “Burke, you best get our young guest here cleaned up and then hid. Those damn commies will be here before long to try to fetch her, I reckon.”

“Sure will, pa” the younger man replied, then helped Beatrice to her feet, supporting her right side as they slowly made their way to the porch of the main house.

“What the hell is going on here?” the downed pilot asked between pain-wracked breaths.

“Damn communists took over town, that’s what.” Burke replied contemptuously. “They come out here saying we now gots to give them what they say for ‘community support’. Fuck ‘em, I say.”

He continued to tell her what he knew about the local Red Horn group that was active in the area while he cleaned and bandaged her leg. A lot of his childhood friends had joined the movement but Burke wanted nothing to do with them. But he knew names and meeting places and things which Beatrice thought might be important intel, even if to him it was just things he knew from being in the area.

“All right, you all patched up now but I gots to get you out of here.” Burke said, “I have an idea but let’s get you into the root cellar for now.”

She complied, trusting the young man’s intentions, and unsure how soon she could be rescued by her command if this was truly now hostile territory. After lighting an oil lamp for her and offering her some food and water, he took out his phone, pushed a couple buttons and held it to his ear. While still watching Beatrice, making sure she could see him, he waited for the call to pick up.

“Hey Sam, it’s Burke…..yeah, he’s fine, thanks,… How’s your ma’?…..good, I’m glad to hear it. Say, Sam, I need you to do something for me…..yeah, I know you would……You know those friends of yours that were poking around town earlier? The one’s I overheard speaking Latin but you said not to say anything about?....yeah…. well, can you get in touch with them and ask them to come out my way right straight?......no, it’s important, Sam, real important……I ain’t got much time…. I have something I need to give them for safekeepin’ and I reckon something helpful for ‘em, too….. nah, can’t tell you that, I’m ‘fraid, just need you to trust me…..all right, thanks, Sam, bye.”

User avatar
The Natufian Nation
Attaché
 
Posts: 86
Founded: Jul 09, 2017
Libertarian Police State

Postby The Natufian Nation » Sat Apr 24, 2021 9:29 am

Image
Banner of the Emir of Harif

Image


.
.


Masraq, Emirate of Harif, Commonwealth of the Natufian Nation

The bright desert sun bombarded the city of Masraq with its powerful rays. Street merchants and errand boys on bicycles buzzed in the streets to the frustrations and honking of automobiles trying to get through. In the heart of the city sat the royal palace of the Emir of Harif, Hazat Naseem. The Emir was in a particularly good mood this day, walking in the relative relief of the shaded colonnade that lead from his personal residence, surrounded the main courtyard (but not his favorite courtyard, he liked to tell guests), and resumed as a walkway to the “business end” of the palace where meeting rooms and professional staff offices were situated. As we walked, white thwab flowing around his short but modest frame, embroidered at the hem with tribal symbols, he listened to his morning briefing by his musaied, walking one step behind and to the right of the Emir.

“…and that is the what we know about the arrival of Roman forces in Dikikoyun.” the aide was explaining.

Naseem had a tight smile on his face and seemed unphased, “And what of our emissary to Jiqaz?”

The younger man at the Emir’s side replied, “The Jiqazi council replied they regret they cannot send military support at this time. They are on alert status due to the buildup of Roman forces on the border of their western holdings on the continent.”

“A shame” replied the Emir half-dismissively.

“However,” the aide continued, “they did pledge to financially support us and have begun making fund transfers to our off-shore accounts. Here are the figures….” and he held out a wide ledger-book which jiggled with his strides. The Emir stopped, took out his glasses and put them on, perused the numbers, did a quick mental calculation as he always had a knack for figures, removed his glasses and resumed walking, deciding to cut straight across the courtyard. Groundskeepers who were arranging flowerbeds and cleaning the ornate central fountain in the courtyard paused and bowed as he passed.

“The Jiqazi are very generous!” the Emir exclaimed. “We must send a very nice gift to the council. With these funds, perhaps we can buy some mercenaries, do you think?”

The cautious aide had learned never to directly answer a question like this from the Emir. “Uh…if you think best, my Emir, your wisdom will guide us all.” The Emir smiled and pretended he didn’t notice the sycophantic reply.

“What of our emissaries to [nation]Cenatrailis[/nation] and Kaiserrealm? You know, those elves would make good mercenaries, I think. Do elves even hire out as mercenaries? They have high principles about such things, I think.”

The musaied chose only to answer the first part. “It looks like Cenatrailis is maintaining a policy of non-intervention, although Ambassador Ahqmaddi did say he thinks they may consider trade relations when the current crisis passes. As for Kaiserrealm, they seem favorably inclined to us but are not giving a reply. Indeed, our emissary has not been summoned to appear by Empress Myantha for some time.”

“They wait to see who shows the strongest hand, I think. Very wise, these elves. And cunning. Well, no matter, we have our new friends to host for now.” the Emir replied as they arrived at the doors to a large meeting room where palace guards saluted and opened the portal for them to enter.

“And with friends like these…..” the aide thought to himself.

Naseem entered the room which was furnished with a long table in the center, map boards and drawing easels situated somewhat erratically around the perimeter. Two uniformed men stood to greet the Emir. Naseem approached the first, a large, pale-skinned man whose heavily decorated uniform didn’t quite seem to fit. Naseem smiled warmly, place his hands on the other man’s shoulders and gave an air kiss just above each cheek, making the recipient visibly uncomfortable.

“My good General Stepanek! I trust your trip from Arcyrskia was good and that you are enjoying the hospitality of Masraq!”

The Arcyrskian General Jarmil Stepanek replied respectfully, “Your excellency…”

“Ah ah” interrupted Naseem. “You may address me as ‘your highness’ now. I refuse to let the Council of Elders to restrict my royal title any more!” he finished with a flourish of his hand.

“Yes, your highness, then,” Stepanek continued, “it is an honor to be here to show the goodwill and support of the Arcyrskian people.”

Naseem then turned to the other man and took him in. He had never met anyone from Aexorouwyth before. Although rather short and thin-framed, General Phyo Kaung had a haunting visage. Gaunt faced with hollow cheeks and dour eyes peering from his epicanthic folds. He never smiled nor showed any air of pleasantness. And he never showed a hint of empathy or care. He only cared about ruthless efficiency in executing the orders of the Politburo. He was certainly a man loyal to the brutal regime that ruled Aexo, Naseem thought to himself. His aides told him that the liquor and women he sent to General Yanovich was graciously received. But Kaung refused them at the door, stating he does not drink away from home and he found Natufian women not properly submissive enough.

As Naseem approached to greet the stern general anyway, Kaung made a deep, but deliberately defensive, bow of greeting, keeping the Emir at arm’s length.

Brushing the rebuke off, Naseem warmly continued, “Gentlemen, let us sit and discuss. I believe my trade secretary has given you outlines of our proposal. Harif offers industrial glassworks and polymer manufacture as well as other trade goods such as gemstones mined from the area. We are interested in buying your electronics, and construction supplies, like cement and steel, and also your agriculture.” The last item, Harif didn’t actually need as they could procure food much cheaper inside the Commonwealth. Still, Naseem thought it wise to reduce Harif’s dependency on this source.

Kuang nodded at the packet in front of him and asserted rather bluntly, “This is fine. But we want oil!”

Stepanek also breathed and nodded, “Yes, Arcyrskia is also interested in helping Harif exploit its reserves”, he stated much more diplomatically.

Naseem smiled politely, “Yes, of course” and raised his hands skyward, “We could not do it without your help! Our reserves are as yet unproved. You are allowed to send your geologists and explore. We can negotiate the terms of production concessions if you find anything. We will, of course, expect a royalty and a local distribution quota, but the rest will be yours.”

Both of the foreign men nodded at this.

Naseem then shifted the conversation, beckoning the men to rise and walk with him, staff members from all parties following in the rear. As they walked towards the grand balcony overlooking the city of Masraq from its high vantage point, Naseem continued, “Of course, it is in our mutual interest to protect our agreement and especially the potential energy assets you are here to find. For that….” And Naseem looked over the balcony rail, across the city to where one could make out the local airfield where numerous military cargo planes with the Arcyrskia orange and yellow emblem, and the hammer and sickle logo of Aexo, were unloading crates and vehicles to join the vast array of armored vehicles, jeeps, artillery, and troops in formation in the adjoining rocky field.

“…for that” the Emir continued with a beaming smile, “I am grateful for your presence!”




Village of Nizwa, on the outskirts of Masraq

Nadir sat quietly on his cushion on the floor of his family’s modest home where his extended family were visiting and eating from communal platters of richly spiced foods placed on a low table in the middle of the large grouping. The conversation was animated with his grandfather, father, uncles, his aunts, his older sisters and older cousins all trying to make their opinions known at the same time.

“The foreigners will protect us!”

“They only want to take the little we have!”

“The Emir is restoring us to what we used to be!”

“No, he’s going to pollute us with these thugs!”

“There will be a High Chief elected and all will be fine!”

“Joining the Commonwealth was a mistake!”

“You liked it better when the Valyrien were here?”

“At least they had more culture than these brutes the Emir brought in!”

“We need to be more forceful for our traditions to survive!”

“No, we need to change!”

And on, on, on, and on it went. Only Nadir and his mother were passive. Nadir picked a chunk of braised lamb, dipped it in some spiced gravy and rolled it in his rice. But he couldn’t bring it to his mouth. He simply had no appetite. He glanced at the white plastered wall to this side where his Ibex assault rifle was propped up against. He stared at it and realized starting tomorrow, that rifle would be his closest companion. He had been summoned to report tomorrow morning. Part of the 6th Harifian cavalry! Although that sounded much more impressive than what they actually were, skilled horsemen and riflemen loosely organized into something resembling a military unit. But they knew this land better than anyone and would look for ambush opportunities.

While the foreigners would mostly deploy on the desert plateau to the west of Masraq, as well as the main road south, some would be stationed north, along the treacherous and difficult ground of the Zargos sierras. There were a few passes through the low but steep mountains that an enemy light infantry unit could move through. Nadir’s unit was tasked with patrolling and defending those passes.

Nadir turned his attention back to the conversation. This meal was supposed to be in his honor before he leaves for duty, after all. His grandfather had just begun to speak, “You know….I was in Arcyrskia once…”

“No you weren’t, grandfather!”

“Well…my father was…and he told me about it…”

“No he wasn’t!”

“Well….actually, his father was…and he told my father, who told me…..”

No one was sure this wasn’t actually true so said nothing. A pregnant pause followed.

“So…what did he say?”

“Nice place.“



Nadir sighed to himself. He suddenly become aware of an absence in the room. Radha! His favorite cousin! She wasn’t there. Nadir politely got the attention of Radha’s brother and asked where she was. His cousin just tilted his head and said, “Where do you think?”

Nadir excused himself, mounted his skinny horse, Lapis, and rode out of town. For just under an hour, he followed a dry gully down to an escarpment. The curved cliffside arced in a semi-circle known locally as the ‘Cove of Bones’. It was considered a sacred place, an ancient burial ground from before anyone could remember. As he approached, he smiled slightly at the sight of a lone campfire. He knew she would be here.

He dismounted from his horse a respectful distance out and carefully walked closer to the fire. Radha was in some sort of semi-trance, sitting by the fire and gently swaying back and forth while mumbling some incantation. He saw her decorated cactus gourd laying on a small travel rug next to her mixing bowl. There was a chill in the dry desert night air but Radha was dressed in not much more than skins covering her waist and breasts. Of course the fire provided additional heat, Nadir reasoned. Her skin was painted with strange patterns in red ochre, there was dirt under her nails and her hair looked unwashed. But the strangest thing about his shaman cousin were the patches of fresh lizard skin covering her eyes, giving her a more gruesome mien. Nadir then noticed the skinned and flayed lizard, impaled on a stick and gently roasting by the fire. At least she wasn’t wasting the meat, he thought.

Nadir quietly sat on the other side of the crackling fire and looked at his dear cousin. He always had a special affection for her, a little awestruck at her otherworldly detachment which, in his mind, gave her both a strength and a vulnerability.

“Nadir? Is that you?” her soft voice asked mid-sway, a smile crossing her thin lips which may have been reddened with lizard blood.

Nadir responded teasingly, “Can’t you see me through those skins, cousin?”

Radha gave a little laugh and replied, head still tilted upward and bobbing rhythmically back and forth, “I see the spirit world, cousin, not this one.”

Nadir asked more seriously, “What do you see?”

“The ancestors….they surround us here….” She replied solemnly and Nadir couldn’t help but look about him into the darkness beyond the dome of light given by the fire. The only thing he could make out was the ghostly image of Lapis nosing at the ground for anything edible.

“What do they say?” Nadir asked. The desert shamans were respected but somewhat feared in Harifian culture. However, Nadir felt no fear being with cousin. He was the only one in the family who would actively seek her out.

Radha gave a little moan, slipping deeper into her trance and replied a bit slurred, “They say little…but they show me…..they show me things to come.”

This alarmed Nadir. Foresight is a rare gift, even for a shaman, and one that is sometimes seen as a dark art. This was dangerous ground for Radha to be in and Nadir worried for his cousin.

“Don’t cross the veil, Radha” Nadir implored cooly, “Stay on this side.”

“No,” she replied with a moan, “They want to show me….they want to warn me….no….to prepare me”

Now Nadir’s curiosity overcame his alarm, “What? What do they show you?”

“Ahhhh,” Radha cried in a soft voice, her voice beginning to quiver and her swaying intensifying. “Ahh, I see blood. So much blood. It soaks into the ground and the desert flowers that will bloom will have the stench of death. And I hear the cries of pain…and of suffering….and desperation.”

Nadir was sure she must be referring to the coming war. And so it was certain there would be war! “Whose blood, Radha? Who is suffering? The Romans?”

“I see…a great eagle….feasting on the dead….it has blood on its talons….but it is gravely wounded….and it cannot fly home…..”

“What about the city? What about us?”

“Smoke, rubble, I see the palace….on fire….I see buildings, abandoned and broken.”

“So.,,,we lose?” implored Nadir, almost angry.

“No….we remain, but not the same. Never the same. I see….victory in defeat….and defeat in victory.”

What is that supposed to mean?, Nadir asked himself. He hated this cryptic crap.

Radha suddenly stopped swaying and sat up straight, head still tilted with her visionless eyes covered. “Oh, Nadir! I see you! Oh my dear cousin!....Oh….I weep for you!”

Nadir was definitely alarmed now and cried out, “What? What happens to me?”

Radha smiled and gave a mournful laugh. Nadir could see tears beginning to seep from under the lizard skins on her eyes. “Oh, my Nadir, I give you tears of sorrow…and of joy….for you will lose everything….and by doing so…you will gain the world!”

Nadir tilted his head incredulously. He did not understand any of this. “I…I…” is all he could get out. Then another thought crossed his mind and he asked her pointedly, “What about you? What happens to you?”

Radha tilted her back even further, as if staring into the stars directly above her. Her mouth gaped open, then she leveled her head again and her eerie, eyeless face seemed to peer directly at Nadir over the flames of the fire. She then said in a low voice, darkly, “I will eat the heart of a Roman….and then gain his power and walk among them fearlessly….and I see that I will go to them, and be with them, and I will know their gods, and their gods will embrace me, and I them.”
Last edited by The Natufian Nation on Mon Apr 26, 2021 4:40 pm, edited 1 time in total.

User avatar
The Natufian Nation
Attaché
 
Posts: 86
Founded: Jul 09, 2017
Libertarian Police State

INTERIM POST - Amsha's plot thickens

Postby The Natufian Nation » Thu Jul 29, 2021 3:20 pm

Amsha's plot is not just to kidnap Prince Nero in order to force Caesar to expose himself, but to destroy Nova Roma as well. This interim post is to establish what is going on in the background towards that part of her plan.

For a brief biography of Meister Seifert, see this factbook entry, https://www.nationstates.net/nation=the_natufian_nation/detail=factbook/id=1575229

Vinterfort strategic defense station (abandonded) - Northern frozen wastes of Rusina

It was a clear day and the cold but brilliant sun reflected harshly off the unbroken white snow that covered the flat plain from horizon to horizon. Only the brown exposed rock of a far-off mountain ridge gave any sense of feature to the desolate, frozen landscape. The wind was only slight but Yuri Gostwald expected it to pick up at nightfall and the already frigid temperature to drop to dangerous levels. Fortunately, his team could stay underground and with a little luck, be on their way back to the rendezvous point the next day. It would be a long 14 hour trip by dog sled to get to the pick-up point. Fortunately, at this latitude and at this time of year, they had 16 hours of daylight to move in. Covered in his old Covenantian army parka, Yuri lowered his binoculars, having confirmed for the umpteenth time there was nothing, nothing at all, moving on the horizon. Why his boss, Meister Seifert, sent them here was a bit of a mystery. He knew this was commissioned work; there was no way Seifert wanted what they were here to retrieve for himself. Whoever was paying him must be paying him well and given him all sorts of assurances.

He looked again at his immediate surroundings as he adjusted the old Myraxian assault rifle strapped over his shoulder. The small and remote station, unused for years, was mostly buried in snow drifts now. Part of the Valyrien Defense Network, it was missed when the Confederation task force bombed out all military installations in the ex-nations affected by the Rusinan Collapse. Smartly, the Valyrien Strategic Response Corp maintained a decentralized command structure and no one source contained the location of all launch sites.

Only the top 1/3 of the 6-meter-high fence remained visible above the snow, along with the contours of the roof of the main building, as well as the inoperable radio tower. The sled dogs were laying huddled together on a tarp close to the sleds. A tunnel through the snow descended at a 30 degree angle down to the door of the main building and the underground complex below the rest of the team should be navigating. Operation Volga was well underway. Yuri stood by, his walkie-talkie ready in hand.

Down below, four figures made their way through the dark concrete corridors, illuminating the frozen surfaces with head-mounted LED lights. The air was cold, still and stale. The stark and bare passageways were deadly quiet as the team passed by white painted walls with instructional signage painted in black and frozen pipes suspended at the ceiling. The team had been making their way through the dark crypt-like facility for over an hour, carrying sophisticated equipment and a collapsible wheeled trolley.

Finally arriving at a solid metal door, the two technicians in the group brought out their tools and began dismantling the palm-reader console from the adjoining wall, carefully connecting the wiring under the panel to a portable battery. The two technicians and a third member, bearing a Sergeant rank, were similarly dressed to Yuri but all had removed the white stallion emblem of Meister Seifert from their uniforms on the off-chance they were intercepted. They could not allow their work here to be traced back to the Meister.

The fourth figure was a tall, raven-haired woman with a weathered face and a patch over her left eye. She wore a dark-green Valyrien winter coat showing her commander rank on the lapel. Her head was adorned with an army beret emblazoned with the emblem of the Valyrien Strategic Response Corp. She had a fatigued look on her face and her uniform showed faded patches and mended tears betraying years of long use. Colonel Erna Ström looked on as the technicians did their work and resisted the impulse to light one of the slim cigars resting in her shirt pocket. She only had two left but if this deal was completed, she wouldn’t have to worry about scrounging around for survival any longer in the remnants of her homeland.

When the technicians were finished, the palm-reader glowing eerily in the still darkness, Colonel Ström stepped forward, removed a worn weather glove from her right hand and placed her palm and fingers flat against the cold glass. After a long moment, and to the relief of the party, the sharp clicking sound of locking pins disengaging echoed loudly through the corridor and the metal door silently drifted open.

The team stepped through and the beams from their LED lights were swallowed up in a massive circular chamber 20 meters across and extending up and down from their position an immeasurable distance. Ice crystals dislodged from the recent disturbance floated in the air all around them. The frozen air was as still as death and the sounds of their footsteps reverberated in the chamber with a surreal, dark echo. They were standing on a metal gangplank circling a derelict and inoperable intercontinental missile, standing still like a corpse in a cold, forgotten crypt. A set of metal mesh stairs led up to the nosecone.

Colonel Ström took out her hand-held flashlight and examined the massive projectile that was once under her supervision. “Just like I said”, she stated somewhat gleefully and tinged with pride, her breath condensing in the freezing air, “A Valyrien Steichforze intercontinental missile. Looks to be intact.” She then directed her beam of light up to the nose cone. “This one had a full megaton warhead mounted. Plutonium core and an exploding-bridgewire detonator.” She had a proud look on her face in the presence of such destructive power. She did not know what exactly the plans were for its use but she had an idea, or more of a hope. Originally, this particular launch site had pre-set target coordinates set on Nova Roma. She hoped the warhead might just finally make it to its intended destination.

The tall Valarisk commander continued, addressing the sergeant, “The hatch has been soldered shut so you’ll have to cut through the outer casing first. And as agreed, when I’m out of this hell hole and given safety at Seifert’s Castle, I’ll give you the arming code.”

The technicians climbed up to the nose cone, lit their acetylene torches and began cutting through the outer hatch. Meanwhile, the sergeant got on his walkie-talkie. “Sir, we’re in the nursery. Taking the baby from the crib now….”

Image
A typical Valyrien Steichforze ICBM




For generations, the Roman Empire has been ruled by the firm resolve and iron hand of the Caesars, some great, some not-so-great. The only body offering any kind of counterbalance to the autocratic imperial power is the Roman Senate. The old, venerable institution is still necessary to maintain the day-to-day functioning of the Empire and a place for the aristocracy to feel they have any kind of relevancy, however tepid it may truly be depending on Caesar’s disposition. While outright political dissention is mercilessly persecuted, one group, calling itself the Roman Senatorial Society, or RSS, has been operating just within the bounds of tolerance. Its mission statement is “to promote Senatorial privileges and freedom”. On its surface, this means harmless interests in tax breaks and paid junkets. However, more senior officers in the RSS are quietly trying to raise consciousness to advance more serious reforms to make the Senate more influential in Roman affairs, curtailing the power of Caesar without constituting outright treason. The insiders who share this agenda informally call themselves, “The Liberators”. The RSS has avoided being shut down due to the fact it has the support of some rather influential Senators. It’s focus on civic duty, Roman patriotism and tradition, and its non-militant stance has given it a reputation as a harmless social club for aristocratic Senators to self-aggrandize and blow off steam. But what is not known is that the RSS is ultimately managed as a front organization by forces maneuvering it into position to be a sacrificed pawn in a much larger, and deadlier, game….

Port city of Ostia, Roman Empire, evening

The city was bustling with activity and a warm, salty breeze wafted from the docks and down the streets into the commercial districts near the harbor. As the workday ended and the happy denizens of the prosperous port city began making their way to the pubs, restaurants, and meeting halls, one man in particular seemed quite ill at ease. Valentinus Claudius Paullus exited his chauffeured car and stood outside the Club Šťastný, a brothel and strip club known to be owned by a local crime syndicate with ties to the Arcovian mafia. Although no one in Ostia would think twice at seeing a high-ranking city official at such a venue, this was not the place a man of Paullus’ more prudent disposition cared to be. But it was where his cousin insisted on meeting him.

Paullus took a breath and stepped through the doors past the burly bouncers, Arcovian by the looks of them, and took in the main room. A long polished oak wood bar stretched down one entire wall, bottles arranged on shelves along the mirrored backing. Two busy bartenders mixed drinks and placed them on trays for topless server girls to deliver to patrons of the club. Multiple tables surrounded a dance platform in the center equipped with three poles where tall, slender, pale-skinned Arcovian women were performing their dance routines, their nearly nude bodies gyrating sensuously and with multiple sentarii notes strapped to their g-stings. Roman and Arcovian men shared drinks and crude jokes with each other. Some were respectable members of the Ostian business community Paullus recognized, some were more dodgy looking. Nobody took notice of him, much to Paullus’ relief.

Paullus made his way to the back and down a narrow wood-paneled corridor, passing by an unamused looking and barely clothed server carrying a tray of drinks. Half-way down the hallway was a beaded curtain entrance to a private room. He brushed the long strands of gaudy baubles aside and stepped inside to find a semicircular table surrounded by a red-vinyl-upholstered booth. His cousin was in the middle of receiving a lap dance by a giggling dyed-blond dancer. There was a shot glass of Arcovian vodka on the table next to two lines of Arcovian marching powder, one line already spent.

“By great Juno, holy mother of us all, Decius!” Paullus scolded.

Decius nonchalantly dismissed the dancer, watching her back-end lustfully as she departed, and then beckoned Paullus to sit. “Good to see you, cousin! Come on, I’m just having a little fun!”

“Fun, I don’t deny you, of course. But not when we are meeting on…business.” Paullus replied, looking around suspiciously. “Why here? Don’t you usually hang out at Vanini’s club in the capital?”

“Yeah, well, Vanini and I aren’t getting along so well at present.”

Paullus sighed, “How much do you owe him?”

“It’s cool, don’t worry about it. I’m going to pay him back soon. Actually, just as soon as the business we are here to discuss is done. Don’t worry, Vanini will get what’s due to him” Decius smiled mischievously.

Paullus, always more literal-minded, did not pick up on the inuendo and looked at his cousin coolly. “OK, I’m here. What is this business, then?”

Decius leaned forward, “You said you’re getting tired of the Liberators not making any real progress, right? Well, my partners, who give you a lot of intel and other support, mind you, want to help step things up a notch”.

Paullus tried to look away dismissively, but he knew that his cousin knew he was interested. He was indeed feeling restless and ready to take a few more risks to get the Liberators talking about putting forward proposals in the Senate that had real teeth. “We’re not talking anything that could be construed as treason, right? I’m not going to cross that line, not unless more of the Senate is with us.”

Decius blew a big, half-drunk raspberry and waved his arms in an exaggerated gesture. “Oh, no, No! Of course not!” he stated unconvincingly. “They just want to give you what you need to…make some news. It's...promotional material. You know, really get people talking” and a wicked smile crossed his face, “yes, to get people talking indeed! Think of it as the ultimate propaganda piece.”

Paullus was nervous but intrigued. It was true the Roman Senatorial Society would be no more than a drinking club without his cousin’s help to make the clandestine contacts he could not risk making personally and to apply pressure on the small provincial courts to build a body of favorable case law. And it was true that aside from some ill-attended speeches, not much was actually happening to forward the ultimate aim of the Liberators to see the Senate take greater control of the government. The sympathetic senators gave him political cover but refused to get more involved than that. “What do you need from me, then?”

“Hey, man, you’re the quaestor of Ostia! A big shot!” Decius said, opening his arms wide, “You control the ports, right?”

“At the pleasure of the Proconsul of Ostia, yes. So?”

Decius lowered his voice and suddenly sounded much more sober, “Ok, cousin, listen carefully….next week there is a ship, the Volga, embarking from the port of Tyrell in Cambrius, that is going to make port here in Ostia. Part of its cargo will be a number of containers from the Gerst Trading Company. You just make sure those containers are NOT inspected and that they are stored in warehouse 17. My people will remove them before anyone thinks twice about them.”

“Great Jupiter”, Paullus sighed, “What’s in them?”

“Only what will help you. Best you don’t know right now.”

Paullus stirred uncomfortably, momentarily distracted by the low, red lights, the sultry, dirty, environment of the club, the stench of spilled booze and paid sex everywhere. He was not comfortable with the setting nor the conversation. Clearly this was some sort of contraband they were talking about. It would be a greater risk he had yet taken. Yet he knew his cousin had always come through before, as deplorable as Paullus found him as a person.

Paullus stared at his cousin, feeling control slipping away from him and raised his noble, Roman nose, stating. “I must know what this cargo is before I agree to pass it. And who is behind it.”

Decius gave a dangerous look, “Listen, cousin, you’re family and I’m going to protect you so I’m telling you this out of love. Don’t you ever ask that again. Ever. And don’t let me down. My associates are not kind-hearted people. But believe me, this will help the cause.”

Paullus felt the gravity of the tone in his cousin's voice and sat speechless and wide-eyed. After a long moment staring at Decius, he stood up to leave, a defeated look on his face, but had to state, “I do not endorse violence, Decius. The aims of the RSS must be achieved through politics. I will not have the guilt of a , a , a civil war, on my head. So just assure me you are not bringing in weapons to start a revolution.”

Decius gave his cousin a curt smile, “That I can assure you, cousin. There will be no revolution…no civil war.”

Paullus nodded in an unnerved way and left the room.

Decius sat quietly for a minute and reminded himself he needed to let Guardian know she can move forward with the plan. He then thought about the extraordinary debt he owed Vanini and the price on his head…and how it would soon be ‘erased’. Decius couldn’t help but give an elated giggle. He stooped over the table, snorted up the remaining line of coke, chased it down with the vodka, and stepped into the hallway. Now where did that Arcovian dancer with the fine ass get off to?

Image
Ostia has historically been an important port city of the Roman Empire
Image
And still is today


Image
The Club Šťastný with an Arcovian employee ready to perform
Image
Decius is a very bad man

User avatar
Aexorouwyth
Lobbyist
 
Posts: 16
Founded: Nov 11, 2020
Ex-Nation

Situation in Aexorouwyth

Postby Aexorouwyth » Fri Aug 06, 2021 3:45 pm

Ancedon, Aexorouwyth, 4:35
An unknown person stands on the balcony of the Ancedon Palace, an enormous palace built to withstand invasions from barbarians, although it is not much use now against modern armies. The palace stands as a symbolic building for the nation, a contrast to the modern city. It overlooks the grand city of Ancedon, the capital of Aexorouwyth. Dawn had just begun to reach its long tentacles into the dark sky. Skyscrapers dominated much of the city, great behemoths made of steel, glass and concrete reaching for the sky. The person could also slightly make out the silhouette of the factories, the smoke pluming out of the smokestack makes it visible from almost anywhere in Ancedon. The person smiles, clearly proud of the progress his empire has made. Within 6 years, a nation that was barely known has become a great power in Western Archon. However, he was not here for sightseeing, he was waiting for someone.

Half an hour passes and someone finally steps into the room. His visage was haunting, his gaunt face alone was able to keep most people silent. Although rather short, he was still a fearsome general.
"You're late" says the enigmatic person, still overlooking the city.
"Apologies, Retya" hissed General Phyo Kaung. "However, we have great news to announce."
Normally, Retya would've had him executed for addressing him by his name, but due to Phyo Kaung being one of the best generals the nation has ever seen, he could not afford to kill him.
"Really?" replies Retya. "Tell me about it."
"We have managed to strike a deal with the Emirate of Harif, in return for a great amount of resources, we will aid them in the war." recited Phyo Kaung.
"Good," said Retya, bluntly. "I have one more thing I need you to do, General."
"What is it, My Lord?"
"Prepare the helicopters, we have to transport some soldiers over to Fort [REDACTED], there have been attacks there by an unknown power."
The General spun on his heels and began walking out of the room. As soon as his foot landed outside the room, Retya spoke up again.
“Wait.”
The General stopped and turned around.
“Be careful down there, Ancedon was just struck by a plague and the whole city is in lockdown. Do whatever is needed to keep yourself safe.”
The General nodded and continued on his journey out of the palace.

Down in the streets of Ancedon, chaos runs free. Aexorouwyth is currently in the middle of a plague. The plague is very similar to a flu, but the people of Ancedon have no immunity against it. A mother and her children lie huddled in an alleyway, periodically giving a lung-wrenching burst of coughs. The windows of smaller shops are smashed, the jagged pieces of glass lie inside the dark, abandoned shops. Armed police and doctors roam the streets, trying desperately to help the people, but looters and other criminals made this attempt difficult. The police were authorised to shoot looters on sight, as an attempt to discourage looting. The city is under lockdown, with giant tracked beasts armed with machine guns guarding every road out of Ancedon. Another general proposed the idea of turning this disease into a weapon, many others discouraged this idea, fearing the consequences if it failed, but that idea appealed to Phyo Kaung and Retya, and so, the attempt to make the first biological weapon of Aexorouwyth has begun.

Fort [REDACTED], 6:34 am
"What took you so long, Sir?" yelled a dishevelled sergeant over the rotating blades of helicopters.
"We had to get some guys to guard the city of Ancedon, there is a disease happening there and there are looters everywhere." replied a higher ranked soldier, as he stepped off the helicopter.
The fort was wrecked, fires licked the grey slabs on concrete bunkers, bodies lay in piles, ready to be incinerated. The reinforcements rushed out of the helicopter and quickly helped clean up and repair the fort. Soldiers that have neglected sleep for days in fear of another attack gratefully drank warm soup that the helicopters brought in.
"Do you know who attacked the fort?" shouted the High Rank.
"Hell if we know, but they had crude tanks with machine guns, the machine guns looked a bit like our ones. They even had fricking rocket launchers'' replied the sergeant.
"Did you catch a glimpse of any symbols? Uniform? What language do they speak?" rattled off the High Rank.
"I don't know, they attacked us so fast we didn't even know what was happening, they must've been waiting for days, studying us, because they knew where the keys to the bunkers were. A great number of us died in the first fight, but we eventually emerged victorious."
However, the high ranked person wasn't listening. He had toddled off to one of the piles and grabbed an arm. He pulled the rest of the body out and studied it. Whatever uniform the body wore, it was reduced to rags, there wasn't any space on the body without bullet holes. Blood seeped out of the abyss and trickled down the torso of the dark skinned corpse. The dead, milky eyes stared back at the High Rank. On the other hand, the body held a pistol, it looked ancient, before the Great Empire shattered into the states that they are now.
"Looks like one of those hooligans from up north" said the High Rank.
"But I thought we are at peace for now, aren’t we?" replied the sergeant.
"Pfft, you think those primitive monkeys would respect the treaty?" hissed the High Rank. "I want you bucket heads to keep guarding this fort, we will retaliate when we get enough soldiers.
"Yes Sir" shouted the sergeant, his muddy hand snapping to his grazed forehead into a salute.
"You're a good soldier, sergeant, and one day, you can return to your family" said the High Rank, in a slightly softer voice. He began walking back to the helicopter, stepping over bullet casings, mud, shrapnel and human blood and guts. The helicopter's blades began rotating, accelerating in speed before hovering over the fort and flying east. The sergeant turned away to look over the aftermath of the fort. The reinforcements were carrying hulking gas cans and flamethrowers. Flame licked the masses, charring the bodies of soldiers and eventually reducing them into dust and ashes. The sergeant realised this moment would stick with him for the rest of his life, and his persona shattered, tears rolled down his eyes, the shock finally catching up to him and he realised his friends and comrades were gone, forever.

User avatar
Romae in Perpetuum
Envoy
 
Posts: 337
Founded: Mar 14, 2016
Iron Fist Consumerists

Postby Romae in Perpetuum » Sun Aug 15, 2021 11:40 am

Benjamin al-Shuqba: The Careful Chief

Imperial Villa, Colrida Chiefdom, Commonwealth of Natufia

V Eid. Martius, 2130 AUNC



As the helicopter descended further, Ben couldn’t help but push his darkening thoughts to one side as the sheer magnitude of the complex became apparent. The landing platform itself was obviously big enough to accommodate at least three of his own humble craft, yet even that was a mere pinprick contrasted to the titanic marble edifice it was attached to. Compared to just the central building of the complex Benjamin al-Shuqba, duly elected High Chief of the Commonwealth, felt as small and insignificant as the lowliest horsefly buzzing around the rear of a prize stallion, awaiting the callous flick of the tail that would end its trivial life.

The rational part of his mind tried to tell him that this was the intention. Just another millennium old technique to impress native peoples with the wonders of the Imperium. Somehow, though, this thought didn’t make him feel any better and, not for the first time, he wondered what a rancher was doing going to parley with one of the most powerful men in the world, a descendant of gods! There was still a chance this was all just one big mistake…

It was only the jarring landing of the chopper and the bustle of his personal staff that snapped him out of his languor. Regardless of his birth he was still High Chief! It was him that had been summoned by name and him who enjoyed the support of his peers! He made a silent vow to the Great Aurochs that he would never fail to conduct himself in any other way; Nero would only ever respect strength and that’s what he had to show, lest the young eagle swallow him up like a frightened hare.



Emerging onto the platform, Ben was approached by a young man whose brilliant white tunic seemed to glow even in the dying light. He was flanked by two bulky men in dark armour and blood-red capes. The man’s short sleeves were ringed with a silver filigree that marked him as a freedman rather than a slave although the lack of any other ornamentation made Ben suspect that this one ranked fairly low in the Imperial hierarchy.

“High Chief.” Said the freedman bowing appropriately low. “His Imperial Highness sends his sincerest felicitations and, in his munificence, has commanded me to see you to an appropriate chamber until he is prepared to receive you.”

“Oh.” Ben said, a little taken aback. He assumed he would have been taken straight to the prince, though in retrospect this was an overambitious expectation on his part. Nero was, after all, a famously busy man. “Of course, me and my staff will be happy to wait for as long as his Imperial Highness sees fit.” He made a monition to step forward but was checked by the two armoured men who moved with an unsettling synchronicity.

“Apologies, Excellency. I am afraid you and your party will, regrettably, have to be searched before the Guard will allow you into the palace.” Intoned the, still concave, freedman.

Ben felt his staff look to him from behind, but he’d been warned about this procedure from Titianus and had ensured that none of his people carried so much as a letter opener before disembarking. Smiling up at the blank faced guards he gave a consenting nod and raised his arms to the side.

The ferocity and fanaticism of the Skjoldurian Guard was famous even in New Jericho, yet Ben was strangely surprised by the precise, nearly gentle, nature of the pat down. The grim-faced guardsmen approached their tasks with a deftness that belayed their enormous size and soon enough Ben, and his team were being escorted into the prince’s residence.



If the palace’s imposing exterior had given the High Chief any expectations as to its interior, Ben quickly found them utterly ruined. The corridors he was led down were wide and tall enough to give off an echoey, monumental impression; yet constrained enough for Ben to be able to make out near every detail of the scrupulous frescos that covered every inch of wall space. Even his untrained eye could tell that these were of the highest quality, and it took a surprising amount of effort for him to focus on the Freedmen guiding them through the labyrinthine passages.

Ben, still a rancher at heart, had never been the most comfortable with crowds and felt a small lump of panic in his throat at the deluge of human traffic that was, mercifully, being parted by the imposing Skjoldurian duo. As far as he could tell it was mostly slaves and freedmen streaming alongside them, with a few of the latter exchanging quick greetings with their guide, but Ben could make out a few other ‘bubbles’ of other important personages here and there making their way through. A few even recognised him offering the odd nod or half smile as they strode by. Remembering his vow, the High Chief did his best to respond to these warmly despite the unfamiliar environment.

The crowds soon began to thin out as the High Chief’s entourage was led away from the main thoroughfares and towards what looked like a succession of day suites; a good few of which appeared to be already occupied. It seemed that Ben was far from the only guest waiting to attend the Prince Nero today. He was more than a little relieved when their guide-freedman finally stopped outside one of the larger suites ushering them through with another deep bow.

“His Imperial Highness will send for you when he is prepared to see you.” The man announced, his tone just the right mixture of regret and authority. “Until then, please feel free to avail yourself of the facilities, though we request that you try not to leave this room in the interim. The residence is, after all, much larger and more complicated than you would be used to and his Imperial Highness would be most…vexed if you were to get lost.

Ben raised an eyebrow at that last comment, it was not a freedman’s place to make requests of the High Chief nor to make presumptions about what he was used to, Imperial or no. He briefly wondered if this was some kind of test but dismissed the notion as soon as it arose. The ex-slave was likely just trying to pre-empt the inevitable punishment that would result from losing his charge; besides, he ruminated, it was probably true… he didn’t really fancy his chances of even making it back to the landing pad without a guide.

“Noted.” Ben said with a reassuring smile. “Your assistance has been greatly appreciated.”

The freedman bowed again, though curiously didn’t take the opportunity to leave. Ben waited a few seconds to see if the man had anything to add before he suddenly remembered where he was.

“Oh, my apologies.” He mumbled, reaching into his pocket, and producing a few Ukis that the freedman accepted gracefully. “Hail Caesar.”



As the guide left, Ben could finally take in the full extent of the room they’d been assigned. It was large enough to comfortably accommodate at least double their number; extravagantly furnished with a series of cushioned benches and archetypal Roman sofas, on which a few of his staff had begun to tentatively sit.

A sizable flatscreen television dominated the far wall playing a muted NNS broadcast, Ra'aya Ahmadi praising the arrival of troops in Dikikoyun judging by the imagery. The screen was flanked by two identical alcoves, framed with beautiful flat Roman brickwork, each containing a large, pedestaled bust. The right was obviously Gemellus Caesar, there was a similar sculpture in his own office, and Ben would’ve mistaken the left for a duplicate if it weren’t for its thinner face and marginally smaller nose- this must be Octavius Nero. Other alcoves were also dotted around the room, many were filled with orderly bookshelves their spines imprinted with gold Latinate filigree or other, lesser, busts and statues.

Ben was certain there was some finer symbolism at play in the display of the statuettes, but it was beyond him. Besides, he was much more preoccupied with the continuous frieze etched around the walls that even reached up to the ceiling. It depicted an ancient battle in the desert and Ben was awestruck as the sheer detail in the face of even the lowliest foot soldier and the smallest sand dune. The frieze culminated in the end of a fierce duel between two towering figures; the victorious combatant was encased in pure white armour, swathed with a deep purple sash, and his head was ringed with shining gold. Benjamin performed a small genuflection at the depiction of the Divine Augustus, a god revered in his own familial shrine. As he did so, however, Ben couldn’t help but see the likeness between the fresco and Nero’s bust, a coincidence he was sure…

The next half hour passed surprising quickly. Ben wasn’t quite brave enough to attempt one of the couches, preferring to remain on his feet but, despite his best efforts to resist, he began slowly pacing up and down the room. The High Chief liked to think of himself as a self-assured man but nonetheless he could feel fresh knots of anxiety forming in his stomach at the idea of actually meeting the famous Prince. It wasn’t just his political career on the line, but the fate of the entire Commonwealth- was it any wonder that this job had been the death of his uncle? In the last week alone Ben felt like he’d aged years… and the role wasn’t likely to get any less demanding.



Ben was trying to distract himself with a nearby copy of Gaius Caesar’s Commentarii de Bello Esgare when the door was unexpectedly swung open by a lean man in military garb. Ben immediately saw that the man was sporting a holstered sidearm on his belt, but his uniform wasn’t that of the Praetorian Guard- or any Roman unit Ben recognised- and his clean-shaven face combined with his lack of bulk immediately disqualified him as a Skjoldurian Guardsman. Considering the extensive security and total ban on all unauthorised weapons, this was either an intruder or a very important person’s guard.

Any fears of assassination were shortly put to rest as the armed figure, having given the room a once over, stepped aside revealing a young man, no more than eighteen or nineteen, dismissing another freedman.

“Yes, yes I get the picture. Ready when he’s ready, you can go now.”

The youth was dressed peculiarly to say the least, clad in an expertly tailored pinstripe suit of brilliant green complemented by an electric blue tie which was adorned with an unfamiliar crest. He was handsome, there was no denying that, with deep chocolate eyes, carefully styled dark hair and a strong jaw. Though, Ben couldn’t help but notice the forest green lipstick and azure eyeshadow in complete defiance of both Roman and Natufian custom.

Nodding to, what was now obviously, his bodyguard, the young man sauntered into the room and took a full minute to assess the décor, tutting as he did. Ben wondered if he should offer some greeting but before he could, the oddly dressed fellow let out a loud sigh and all but threw himself down on an adjacent couch. He lay there in silence for a moment, examining a set of manicured viridescent nails before looking right at Ben, as if he’d just spotted him.

“Oh!” If Ben didn’t know better, he would’ve said the youth sounded amused. “You’re that new High Chief, aren’t you?”

His Latin was flawless, grammatically speaking, but the accent was all over the place. Unusually nasal, with overexaggerated vowels and totally lacking the natural rhythm native speakers pulled off so effortlessly. Nevertheless, it sounded oddly familiar, as was the attire now he came to think of it. Of course! Ben felt like smacking his forehead. This man was so Heartfilian it was a wonder he wasn’t carrying a copy of Gossip Weekly! Pureblood as well, if his mannerisms were anything to go by, those were rarely seen outside of their homeland- which was probably why it took Ben so long to make the connection.

Best smile in place, the High Chief nodded to the young man. “Benjamin al-Shuqba, yes. Pleased to meet you, Mr…?”

The Heartfillian laughed, a good-natured chuckle rather than the infamous mocking jibes of Elysium. “I’m almost offended! Don’t you see the resemblance?” He waved towards the television and Ben looked around confused, was he some actor’s relative? Why would he know…then it hit him. The youth didn’t mean the screen…he meant the busts either side of it. Ben arched his eyebrows in realisation as he noted a clear resemblance in the jawline and eyes, this was one of Caesar’s Royal Bastards.

"Ah, I thought you must be from the Heartfilian court, but, yes, it makes sense now. Forgive me, your name escapes me, but it is an honour to meet another son of his Imperial Majesty."

The young man lazily extended a hand towards the High Chief but conspicuously made no effort to get up from the couch. “Geoffery Plantagenet, Duke of Anjou.”

Ben approached the duke and gave him a rather firm and formal handshake. "Anjou? Yes, I believe we import a fair amount of luxury food goods from your Dukedom. The mustards and truffles of Anjou are quite legendary. I'm afraid I have never visited, though. So, has your brother summoned you as well?"

Geoffery raised a sea-blue eyebrow. "No, I'm here entirely uninvited. A few things to pass on to brother dearest, hush hush and all that. Though.” He picked a grape from a low side table. “The food isn’t half bad either.”



Ben was interested in a conversation with one of Caesar’s sons, just for practice if nothing else, but he’d also not heard much news from Elysium lately and here was a prime source. It would do no good to stand there like a supplicant, though; repressing a groan he perched on the end of a nearby couch, not trusting his ability to lie down without embarrassing himself. "So, what is the mood in Heartfilia these days? I do hope to build on the friendship my uncle established with Queen Marie and the Heartfilian people."

"Ah yes, of course. My commiserations by the way.” Geoffery said ruefully. “Nathaniel was a good man."

Ben felt genuinely heart-warmed by the comment. He’d had official condolences sent from governments the world over, but something in the young Duke’s tone touched him. "Ah, thank you, yes, he did so much for the Natufian people and was widely loved.... we all miss him, of course." Ben looked up towards the corner of the room, though he was in fact seeing the vast nation beyond deep in his mind’s eye. "His absence is certainly felt across the nation." He turned his attention back to the duke. "He taught me a lot that I now hope to put to good use. Did you ever get a chance to meet him?"

Geoffrey’s eyes glassed over a little and Ben could feel the young man getting lost in his memories. “Once. Me and my siblings- my full siblings mind, not any of my half ones- spent about a fortnight at your family ranch years ago. I don't remember all that much, years ago as I said, but he was an... affable host."

The High Chief nodded, returning the smile, the relationship between Caesar and the Queen of Heartfilia was rumoured to be…unstable at the best of times. Ben couldn’t imagine a younger Geoffery lacking for anything, but it wouldn’t have been the best environment to grow up in. Despite his lineage, wealth, and the power that all gave him; the Duke of Anjou wasn’t much more than a boy and Ben looked at him with a newfound feeling of connection. “Ah, yes, I do remember him talking about that now. He had a real affection for you and your siblings. Probably took you out on horseback rides and made sure you got to experience some things you might not get exposed to back home... he was a good man. Well, sorry we didn't meet on that visit, I think I was spending time away that summer, but if there is anything I can do for you..."

Glassy look slowly dissipating, Geoffery offered up a half-smile. “I suspect that you may need my help more than I yours in the coming months, High Chief. But I appreciate the sentiment." Producing a wafer-thin phone from his breast pocket, the duke made an unpleasant face. “Great, I’d learn to get comfortable if I were you, I doubt we’ll be summoned ‘till dinner.”

"Wise words, and truer that I may like to admit" Ben said, returning the smile and checking his watch. "You are probably correct. If I can just get my body used to these odd couches..."

“Practice makes perfect, as mother is ever so fond of saying.” Geoffery tilted his head to one side. “Or is it practice and genetic engineering? Regardless, practice was at least mentioned…I think.” The duke sighed, eyes once again darting around the room. “Is that a chess board I see?” He said, perking up demonstrably. “I couldn’t interest you in a quick game, could I?”



---



When their summons eventually came around two hours later, Ben felt no small measure of relief. He was by no means considered a novice at chess; he and his uncle had willed away the occasional balmy autumnal evening on the ranch playing with an old wooden set, hand whittled by Ben’s grandfather, but Geoffrey Plantagenet was another animal entirely. Every time Ben believed the youth cornered, he quickly found himself on the other end of a grander trap- his every avenue of escape efficiently and ruthlessly shut down by the Heartfilian. Ben vaguely remembered his uncle describing the Plantagenet children as a ‘bright bunch’ but Geoffrey was still a teen for the Auroch’s sake!

“I wouldn’t feel too bad, High Chief.” Geoff said quietly as they were escorted through a less busy section of the residence. “I took the Elysium Cup when I was twelve and was competing in the Imperial Forum from fourteen.”

Ben smiled ruefully. “You didn’t manage to win that one then?”

“No.” Geoff heaved. “Trajan knocked me out in the preliminaries.”

Ah yes, Octavius Trajan, Caesar’s second son who had just married the Noctish Empress and had been publicly credited with the reclamation of the Asgarthi Heartlands. “I take it the Emperor-Consort took the trophy that year?”

“Oh no.” The young duke all but whispered. “Nero’s won the last fifteen years straight, something of a prodigy- though he never could take losing well.”

Ben set his jaw. Was that a warning? Or just an absent-minded observation? A quick sideways glance confirmed nothing, Geoff’s face held the same half bored expression he always seemed to wear. Whatever it was would have to wait until later, the sound of multiple conversations and the clinking of porcelain was growing progressively louder. Geoff had mentioned dinner before, and it was common knowledge that Romans preferred to discuss business and other important matters over a meal.



Soon enough the mixed party reached a truly enormous dining hall and, even with all he had seen today, Ben could hardly believe the true scale of ‘dinner’. The chamber was ringed with painted marble columns, wreathed with flowered garlands that reached from pillar to pillar, crisscrossing over each other like a spider’s web and forming the most extraordinary patterns. The walls and floor were plastered with more of the ever-present mosaics, but these ones showed various godly feasts strewn with pipe playing fawns and mostly nude nymphs.

Granted, it was hard to pay attention to the décor when one considered the sheer amount of people in the hall. A small army of attendants were leading groups of people to sets of low roman dining-sofas arranged in loose semi-circles around elliptical tables. Ben was half surprised by the amount of Natufians that were in attendance, many of whom he recognised as businessmen of some note, local chiefs and their retinues, there were even some close kin of major chiefs from the west and south who hadn’t yet accepted Ben’s accension to the High Chiefdom. As Ben was navigated through the winding path between the sofa-groupings he took special care to greet as many individuals as he could, offering arm clasps and returning nods to any who met his friendly gaze.

The groupings were unexpectedly mixed, it wasn’t hard to tell that many of the Romans in attendance were sat with Natufians, but Ben immediately clocked that the pairings were anything but random. Out of the corner of his eye he recognised a deputation of Senators from the industrial province of Belgica being seated by representatives of the Demir mining consortium, on the other side of the room he saw winemakers from Aghaz being introduced to distributors from Amphillai. In a single dinner Nero was doing more to further economic ties with the outer Natufian regions than Ben’s own office had in the last six months.

And here you are right in the centre of it all. He thought, grasping the arm of a minor chiefling. The implication was clear: you do business with Rome; you acknowledge her candidate.



Eventually, Ben and Geoff’s party made their way through the maze of tables and were shown to a raised dais at the very back of the room. Four armoured Skjoldurians flanked the platform, lit by a set of ornate braziers that illuminated a slightly larger collection of couches strategically positioned to emphasise a much grander sofa in the middle where the Prince Nero lounged contently.

Ben felt an overpowering need to gulp as he neared the imperial personage, the prince was dressed remarkably plainly. Only the rings on his olive-tanned fingers and the silver wreath placed upon a shock of black hair gave any indication of his importance, garbed as he was in a plain but immaculate white tunic and an accompanying set of dark breaches. That and the fact the entire room looked to have been tortuously positioned so not a single person had his back to Caesar’s eldest son…

It was their escort who first approached the dais and, falling to one knee, announced “The High Chief of the Natufian Commonwealth and His Grace, the Duke of Anjou."

Geoffery bowed at the mention of his name and Ben suddenly went stiff. He had no idea of the proper protocol, he was the Head of State of an independent nation but one that was subordinate to the Imperium. If it had been Caesar in person there would be no question, but Titianus had never really been able to explain how much authority his sons held in their own right, only calling it a ‘grey area’. Knowing that indecisiveness was the worst possible quality to show Nero, Ben settled on the Natufian greeting of high honour: touching his forehead, and extending his arm out quickly followed by a bow; notably less deep than the duke’s.



As he rose Ben could feel the looks from behind as well as from Nero’s personal dining companions and dreaded to feel a creeping flush rising from his chest. The prince himself didn’t seem to notice, however, busy as he was looking his young brother up and down, Geoffery maintaining steady eye contact throughout.

“You look like a two sestertii whore.” Nero eventually declared to his sibling; his lips curled in distain. Ben’s eyes went wide with shock, he hadn’t heard of bad blood between the two, but that didn’t mean much and Geoffery looked remarkably calm...

The young man just shrugged. “I’d better keep away from Drusus then.”

Whatever conversation was being held in earshot of the high table was stifled as a ripple of silence abruptly choked off the chatter across the room. Ben felt perspiration run down his back and he braced himself for Nero’s inevitable rage.

Just as the tension became nigh on unbearable Nero unexpectedly burst into an explosion of laughter. The prince jumped to his feet with surprising litheness and held Geoff’s head in his hands.

“Oh, it’s good to see you again, brother. It’s been far too long!”

The entire hall breathed an audible sigh of thanks as Nero grinned broadly.

“Bring out the wine!” He called, voice echoing through the great room. The partygoers let out a cheer as innumerable servants and slaves began appearing with enormous jugs of fine wine the buzz of discussion soon returning even louder than before.

An arm around his brother’s shoulder, Nero returned Ben’s gesture of respect and looked him straight in the eye.

“High Chief. It’s good to meet you at long last!”

Ben was momentarily stunned at the informality and…joviality of the prince. He wondered if this was a que that Nero preferred a more casual style of meeting and, this being the case, if he should respond in kind. He almost did, but there was a hardness in the Roman’s unflinching gaze that made him wary.

“Likewise, Imperial Highness.” He said with a small smile while being sure to maintain a respectful tone. “I was very pleased to receive your invitation. My uncle always told me to value any opportunity to spend time with His Imperial Majesty or the imperial family."

“And I am likewise pleased you decided to join me in my humble little abode. Please, sit, sit!”



Nero snapped his fingers and the two men on the adjacent couches to his own quickly vacated them as the prince resumed his recline. Bowing his head Ben moved as carefully as he could onto the oddly contoured couch, snatching the odd glance at Geoffery to make sure he was positioned appropriately.

“So, High Chief.” Drawled the Duke of Anjou flagging down a cup of wine. “What do you think of my brother’s ‘humble abode’?”

“I think it’s a marvel!” Ben replied, adopting a friendly air. He was careful though to keep a watchful eye on Nero’s fair features. “Befitting an urbane and sophisticated resident such as his Highness. It seems no amenity has been forgotten! I think I even spotted a gladiator arena. It is a high honour he would choose to build such a magnificent structure here.” Ben graciously accepted a cup of watered wine from a passing server. “Of course, I am just a humble rancher and take joy in the wide-open spaces of the family ranch."

Nero didn’t seem to register the complements and merely stroked his clean-shaven chin. “Alas, me and my little brother are more accustomed to the city life. Though I do wish the climate was a tad more temperate. I may have to have the whole place moved…or mayhap rebuilt. Is the weather around New Jericho much different?”

Ben was shocked by the extravagance of the statement. The manpower costs alone would be ruinous to even the wealthiest of the Natufian Chiefs. Ben’s mind raced, was this an attempt to remind him of the prince’s fantastical resources? Or a genuine question?

It could also be a threat. He thought to himself suddenly. Subtle notice of Nero’s ability to force himself right into the heart of Natufian politics on a moment’s notice. Though, looking around at the assembled guests, it appeared that the prince could do that just as well from here as the capital.

“Quite similar, your highness. Almost at the same latitude although I think New Jericho is drier with less rainfall and warmer summers. This area is one of the few places you can find natural forest. Does his highness like to hunt?” Ben asked, feeling a need to move the conversation on.



The prince just waved dismissively. "More Trajan's thing than mine, I fear. Though it's an interesting endeavour.” He motioned towards his brother with his cup. “It's a shame that Geoff here inherited his mother's weak disposition, he's oddly sickened by the sight of blood. Is that not so, brother?"

Geoff shrugged, apparently unperturbed by the casual insult. “We prefer more civilised activities in Heartfilia. Blood sports are so...gauche."

Nero laughed again and winked conspiratorially to Ben. “You know if anyone else here had said that I'd have taken their tongue!"

Ben returned the laugh alongside the rest of their group. The prince indeed possessed his purported wicked humour and, though Ben did detect a note of truth in the statement, he felt himself relax a little. Doing his best to be respectful to the obstructing prince, Ben looked past to young Geoffrey. “So, Your Grace, I infer you will not be seen at the arena, then! Well, it does seem hunting is not as popular as it once was here. The younger people seem more drawn to the attractions of city life. I still enjoy pursuing the red deer here in the area, though."

“Then you are honoured to share a trait with our father then! Caesar has always enjoyed the blood sports." Nero exclaimed before his brother had a chance to respond.

“He just enjoys blood generally.” Remarked Geoff dryly, which prompted a laugh from Nero. Ben however, like the others, kept silent. It wouldn’t do to be seen snickering at the expense of the Roman Emperor.

He was almost glad when the brothers began to chat about their various relations. It gave him a proper opportunity to assess the surroundings. Gently picking at the latest tray of delicacies, Ben was surprised to see none other than Ra'aya Ahmadi, the new NNS lead broadcaster, sat just a few tables down. She looked to be sat among a group of people Ben vaguely recognised as NNS directors and was one of the few women present who weren’t serving. Fascinating, journalists weren’t traditionally seen as persons of influence or celebrity in Natufia, maybe things were different in the Imperium? He made a mental note to ask Titianus.



He spent the next half hour in a rather pleasant conversation with a Natufian vineyard owner near Kerak and a Roman senator, discussing ways to get set-up a distribution centre in the senator's district. It was only a half-heard comment from Nero that drew his attention back to the brothers.

“So, Geoff.” Nero said, gesticulating for more wine. “Your message implied that you had to talk to me rather urgently. Nothing too bad I trust?”

The duke picked at his food indifferently, but Ben thought he could see a glint of satisfaction in the young man’s eyes. “It depends on your perspective I suppose.” He said airily. “But for the Natufians and the Imperium…I can’t see it ending well.”

The joviality on Nero’s face dropped like a bolder plummeting off a cliff and Ben could see his dark eyes narrow.

“Does it need to be said in private?”

Once again, the surrounding conversation began to die off as nearby people strained to hear what was going on.

"Not really, it'll be common knowledge soon enough, Imperial Highness, and I suppose it does affect the High Chief here…”

Ben sat up, concern staring to well in his chest. "You have news I should know about, your Grace?"

"I came pretty much as soon as I heard. It turns out my beloved mother recently received a deputation from a group of Natufians calling themselves 'the Consortium'. I hear they were requesting military and financial support… in their attempt to break free from Natufia."



On hearing this Ben dropped his utensils and sat back in his chair with a deeply perturbed groan. He looked up and away for a moment before regaining his composure; quickly searching for an appropriate response. This was far from the most ideal venue to receive this news, he briefly wondered if Geoffrey was intentionally trying to embarrass him or make his look weak, or, as more likely the case, just wasn't thinking like that. It really didn't matter, Ben thought to himself, it was a fact and must be acknowledged and dealt with as such.

"They go too far, now," he said shaking his head. "I know of this so-called Consortium but until now, they seemed to be simply trying to make noise and preparing to make a deal. They may still be. Your Grace, may I ask if your gracious mother, the Queen, has agreed to their request?"

"I have no idea, High Chief." Geoffery said vaguely. "She refused to even discuss the matter with me, though I believe she will be inclined to accept." He looked down at his meal again. "Her and great Caesar are... in discord currently, I fear she will see this as an opportunity to spite him."

As Ben’s mind raced with this new information, he spotted that Nero had remained uncharacteristically silent and was carefully observing his reaction. He cusped his hands and brought his thumb to his lips in a pensive gesture. It wasn’t enough and his body yearned to pace the room and think, but he didn’t dare rise before Nero and contented himself with gently tracing the rim of his cup.

“Perhaps I can speak directly with her and dissuade her. Or with the Consortium and their leaders. If I am not mistaken, Krisik Enterprises is the largest company in their group, so Petra Krisik is probably at the helm. She is a sensible businesswoman."

Ben looked about the table, feeling several sets of important eyes staring at him. He decided he needed to make sure everyone knew where he stood and avoid any sign of wavering.

"Of course, I could never allow Heartfilian troops to cross onto Natufian soil unanswered and the idea that this Consortium could secede from the Commonwealth is just foolish. I think they are just posturing to get a better business deal. But if not....well, that does not make for polite dinner conversation."

He locked eyes with Nero, determined to read the prince’s inscrutable expression. The Roman, however, only clicked his tongue.



“Krisik Enterprises…” He stretched out a little further. “The name rings a bell.”

“Indeed, Imperial Highness.” Answered someone in senatorial dress sat a sofa or two down. “Their offices in Asgar City were forcibly shut down by Edmund De'Lance a few years ago...it was quite the diplomatic incident."

“Handily resolved by your personal involvement, Imperial Highness!” Added a younger fellow, who Ben assumed to be the man’s son.”

“Oh yes, that’s the one.” The prince’s voice was growing progressively softer. “Quite the incident indeed.” Nero’s eyes flicked to Ben, and he felt the hairs his neck rise in response. “Old family business, isn’t it?”

"Indeed, your highness. Krisik Enterprises was built from a timber and furniture manufacturing business by her father. They were in Asgareth to log the hardwoods there. I think she was just a VP in charge of procurement or something back then. Her father is mostly retired now and she's soon to take over as CEO. But yes, it was her family business that was involved with that... confiscation."

“Oh brother.” Tutted Geoffrey, understanding in his eyes. “I never thought you'd take a leaf out of that old pervert's book.”

Nero’s head whipped round with astonishing speed and, although he could only see the back of the prince’s head, Ben could still feel the sharpness of his gaze. Geoffrey quickly looked down, seemingly subdued. “The best place to hit a businessman is in his check book, remember that one little brother.”

He turned to Ben, some of his intensity having bled away. “I would not negotiate with the likes of this 'Petra Krisik', to do so would be to grant her and her movement legitimacy. They must instead be informed that any hostile action against the Commonwealth or the Imperium will be responded to in kind.” He tightened his grip on his wine cup. “You must threaten to seize all company assets in Natufia, the Imperium and anywhere else we hold influence, just as De'Lance once did. At the same time take measures to systematically close all lines of credit with Imperial aligned banks. If her assets, and those of her associates, look to be imperilled, they'll soon quiet down. If they don’t.” He motioned nebulously to the Skjdolurian Guardsmen lining the walls. “We will have to find additional methods of persuasion.”



Ben bit his lip. He hadn’t been expecting such an…extreme opening gambit. The plan sounded good in theory and may have even been effective in the tightly regulated Imperium, but it was clear Nero had yet to understand the laissez faire nature of the Natufian economy.

"Indeed, your highness, these are wise words. I do wish it were that easy. Krisik Enterprises' physical assets are concentrated around Jeddah City, where this Consortium exerts the most control. We can certainly freeze financial assets, but only those accounts we can positively link to the business, of course. And she may be calculating she can make up any loss in the Commonwealth and the Imperium by new business in Heartfilia. Not to mention as a multinational, a substantial part of their income comes from overseas." He leaned forward slightly, in an unconscious show of supplication. "I trust his Highness understands.... these are still my fellow countrymen under my care, and my ability to effectively govern depends on how I take them back into the fold. Justice must be seen to have prevailed, the kind of justice Natufians recognize. So, I think, for longer-term stability, I must, according to custom, hold a peace commission to offer a chance for this Consortium to dissolve itself and recant any loyalty they may have towards Heartfilia. If they refuse...then I am within my right to use...police action...as it were. Though I am very pleased that his Highness is willing to help us do so."



Ben felt his cheeks tinge a faint rouge as an overwhelming stillness enveloped the table. The senator to his right seemed to be physically trying to distance himself from the interaction as Nero’s eyes narrowed. Ben looked back at the Imperial Prince. His eyes wide, passive but firm. He might have said too much but he had given his honest feelings about the situation. If there was one thing he was absolutely certain about, it was that to do any less would make him unworthy of his uncles' illustrious legacy.

Nero’s face abruptly shifted again to a broad grin, as he let out a boisterous laugh and Ben felt his shoulders loosen as the tension drained from the table.

“Well said, Benjamin.” The prince patted him on the arm; a little too hard for Ben’s liking, but to his immense relief he saw no obvious malice in the Roman’s eyes. “You must honour the custom of your people; I would do no less in your shoes. I suppose that with that barbarian Masum beating his war drum in the south, and the horrific violence in the south-west, picking our battles will be prudent.”

"Yes, your highness, your wisdom is a benefit to us all. Indeed, if we can postpone any eventual conflict with the Consortium, we can concentrate on those who are in outright rebellion. I don't think any reconciliation effort is required with Masum as he has now declared himself a "Jarl" of Skjoldur and attempted violent action. Likewise, this "Red Horn" group in the Baidha lands have attacked a sitting chief of the Commonwealth outside any conventions of dispute. I don't think we have any other options there but to dispose of each of them." He took a quick breath but before Nero could respond quickly added, "But fortunately, thanks to Proconsul Titianus's efforts, at least New Jericho is protected."

"Yes, I had to sign off on that bribe myself...It was quite a large amount. You must pass on my congratulations to Cincius Titianus, he performed his role adequately.” Nero signalled to a passing server and gently extracted a canapé. “However, we cannot simply allow this Consortium to plot dissent. We must take at least some effort to contain them.”

Geoff sighed loudly, waving away the same tray. “Indeed, brother dearest.” He said, voice heavily laden with sarcasm. “If only there was someone in this country with extensive ties to both the Heartfilian court and the Imperium. Such an unlikely person could almost certainly make serious headway in Jeddah City…but alas.” He took a dainty sip from his wine.

Nero snorted. “You cannot be serious, are you even shaving yet, Geoff?” The rest of the group started to snicker at the prince’s jest, though Ben abstained; choosing instead to offer Geoff his best look of encouragement.

The young man, however, seemed unphased. “I put on my toga virilis two years ago, brother, I’m surprised you don’t recall- it was a rather lavish ceremony. I seem to recall you spent a lot of time with my sister Catherine…”

Nero silenced his younger brother with a dismissive wave of a hand, his other occupied with gently massaging his temple. “Yes, yes, be quiet. Are you truly that bored?”

Geoff shrugged, flippantly obeying his brother’s command. Ben felt an odd surge of pride at Geoff’s attitude but fought to smother it. He realised that he genuinely liked the youth and that there was a good chance this wouldn’t end well for him.

“Fine.” Nero eventually said, looking round and snapping his fingers. An elderly man in secretary’s attire stepped forward; head bowed. “Pallas, draft a missive to Caesar. Inform him that the Duke of Anjou is taking personal responsibility for the western provinces of Natufia and put together the appropriate papers.”

As the aged aide withdrew, the prince stretched out languidly on his couch, affecting an air of nonchalance, but Ben could still see the predatory glint in his eye. “I suppose you’d better enjoy tonight, brother dearest. Tomorrow you leave for Jeddah City.”

Geoff continued to say nothing but raised his cup high in acknowledgement, never once breaking eye-contact with his half-sibling.



“A toast!” Ben found himself shouting, much to his own shock and horror, having raised his own cup. “His Imperial Highness, and the host of hosts, Gaius Octavius Nero!”

Almost immediately similar sentiments were echoed throughout the room, as the guests raced to be among the first to raise their drinks to the prince. Interest drawn from his younger brother, Nero gracefully accepted the tribute and lifted his own drink. “To unity and brotherhood, under the auspices of mighty Caesar. Hail Caesar!”

“Hail!” Ben cried with the others, relieved to observe that Geoff had possessed the sense to quietly excuse himself.

“So, Benjamin.” Nero said softly, beckoning a senator forward to take his brother’s vacated place. “Let us discuss how the Imperium can offer more concrete support to your regime…”
Last edited by Romae in Perpetuum on Mon Nov 15, 2021 2:11 pm, edited 1 time in total.
Quidquid latine dictum sit, altum videtur.

User avatar
Romae in Perpetuum
Envoy
 
Posts: 337
Founded: Mar 14, 2016
Iron Fist Consumerists

Postby Romae in Perpetuum » Sun Aug 15, 2021 11:42 am

F. Minicius Aemilianus: The Bear General

Ein Gev, Alber State Commonwealth of Natufia

a.d. XIV Kal. Martius, 2130 AUNC



Thwack

Aemilianus only just raised the sword in time to block the vicious overhead swing, the two weapons locked at a point so close to the Roman’s nose that he could smell the varnished wood.

Crack

It was his opponent who pulled away first, not wanting to be caught in a contest of pure strength, effortlessly dancing out of the way of Aemilianus’ own counter thrust.

Woosh

Again, the younger man managed to avoid contact, but Aemilianus was sure that his superior reach would be enough to prevent a successful counter. He was almost proved wrong when the other man tried to sidestep past his guard, but with a startling burst of speed Aemilianus checked the motion with his bulk, forcing his opponent to shuffle back a few steps.

Crack

Thud

Bang

The general knew he couldn’t keep up this pace for long. Sweat was already glistening on his bare chest, soaking into his grey-black abundance of body hair. Not for the first time he cursed his aging body and its poor stamina. In his prime he could’ve easily fought two opponents twice as good as this one!

Bash

Aemilianus bit back a curse as a hit was scored right on his knuckles and pain exploded down his arm. Alright, maybe not two of them, he admitted to himself. The Natufian’s footwork was incredible, constantly shifting, propelling the man all around the red-taped circle. Aemilianus had long given up on trying to match his movements, trying to plant himself with the tape guarding his back and shifting into a defensive stance, waiting for his enemy to make a mistake.

Thud

Crack

The problem was that the Natufian didn’t seem to be making any! In their previous sessions the man had been fairly predictable, standard forms with the odd variation thrown in for good measure; schoolboy stuff really. Today, though, he seemed a totally different swordsman, using a fair few of Aemilianus’ own strikes against him but with a fluidity that Aemilianus knew he’d never possessed.

Bang

Crack

Crash

Aemilianus’ own weapon seemed to be getting slipperier by the second and a quick glance down confirmed that the Natufian’s strike had been hard enough to draw blood, which had started to seep past the guard. Jupiter! He couldn’t afford to start losing his grip now! Aemilianus met his adversary’s eyes and could see a hunger in there he’d not noticed before. The attacks grew more pressing, and the generals own defence grew more desperate as the Natufian pushed his hard-won advantage.

Despite all that Aemilianus was determined to fight on. His muscles screamed in protest as he forced his tired arms to beat off strike after strike, his wounded hand throbbing with pain and acrid beads of sweat obscuring his vision. He was starting to slow, though, sheer grit proving an insufficient counter to the other man’s youth and speed, it was only a matter of time…



Dux Vexillatiis.” Sounded an unexpected voice from somewhere behind Aemilianus. “I beg leave to report.”

The sudden interruption threw the Natufian off his stride and Aemilianus saw him crane his neck to look over his own broad shoulders.

Aemilianus punched him.

The slight man instantly collapsed to the ground; head jerked at an uncomfortable angle by the sheer strength of the Roman’s blow. In an act of sheer desperation, Aemilianus had thrown all his remaining strength into a brutal left hook that had taken the Natufian square in the temple, leaving him splayed out on the hard gymnasium floor.

For a split second Aemilianus feared that he’d accidently killed the man, but to his immense relief the prone figure groaned softly and began to get to his feet, waving away the attendants who’d rushed to him.

“I must admit, Dux.” Murmured Durril Antonius Faustinus, holding a rapidly swelling eye. “Pater never taught me that one.”

“It’s not exactly a legal move strictly speaking.” Aemilianus panted. “But an effective one nonetheless.”

Seizing Durril’s wrist with a single paw-like hand, the Bear General hauled the other man to his feet and gave the wound a quick appraisal. It would hurt like hell for a few days, might need a stitch or two, but Durril would be alright. Aemilianus felt pangs of shame rise from his stomach, he shouldn’t have done that. Better to have just conceded there and then, admit what most of the world already knew: duelling was a young man’s game.

“Commander, that was…unprofessional, I apologise unreservedly. The match is yours.”

Durril looked up at him with a look of pure shock and…shame? That couldn’t be right.

“No, sir.” He said shaking his marred head. “I let myself get distracted; I underestimated my opponent’s ability to continue fighting. I’ve failed you and myself. It will never happen again. By your leave?”

Stunned, Aemilianus could only nod his head as Durril saluted as best he could and strode out of the gymnasium. The younger man seemed conflicted, maybe it was the unexpected speed at which the rogue chief Masum had advanced towards their position? Or even the recently foiled attack on New Jerico that was eating him up? Either way, he would need to learn to put any internal unease or doubts aside; before they broke him.

He half considered going after the Natufian commander, but an insistent cough from behind reminded him of his erstwhile saviour.

“Praefectus.” Acknowledged Aemilianus, turning around to greet his chief adjunct. Now the adrenaline had begun to fade, he was acutely aware of the fresh crops of bumps and bruises forming across his immense body and the shortness of his breath. This would have to be quick.

“Apologies for interrupting your…recreation, sir; but you left standing orders to be informed immediately. Caesius Rufus has arrived in the city.”

A surge of elation wiped away all Aemilianus’s fatigue and, half naked and sweat-covered as he was, he felt an overwhelming urge to jump for joy. “At last, He’s two days late! Prepare the senior staff and advise Chief Nampe to join. We meet in an hour!”



---



When Aemilianus finally arrived in the newly designated ‘Control Centre for the Direction of the Defence of the Commonwealth’- mercifully nicknamed ‘the War Room’ by the small army of technicians and analysts that kept the place running- he was pleased to see that everyone had shown up on time, even Commander Durril had managed to attend, all be it with two fresh stitches. The representatives of Chief Misak Azizian had arrived earlier in the week and the General made sure to exchange nods with them, but it was the new arrival he was most eager to see.

“Rufus you old dog! If they’ve sent you, the situation can’t be half as bad as I thought.”

“Thinking’s never been your strong suit, Aemilianus.” Replied the Legate with a grin as the two men grasped each other’s forearms- Aemilianus fighting back a grimace as pain flared in his wounded knuckles. Caesius Rufus was far from a small fellow- he’d even gained a few pounds since Aemilianus had last seen him- but he was still dwarfed by the Bear General, particularly swathed in his bear-pelt cloak. Rufus’ uniform was immaculate, displaying a series of impressive service awards that were almost enough to keep attention from his retreating hairline. The two had been junior tribunes together years back and had been firm friends ever since.

When Prince Nero had finally authorised the deployment of a full mechanised legion to the province, Aemilianus had instantaneously requested Rufus’ Legio XV ‘the Fists of Mars’ which had long been held as one of the best units in the southern Imperium.

“Look at you!” Rufus said looking Aemilianus up and down. “A Dux with command of an entire campaign, I’m almost jealous.”

Provisional command.” Aemilianus corrected gently. “Nova Roma might still choose to send a full Dux and stick me back in Pannonia.”

“Nonsense! We’ll put these traitors to route soon enough, and it’ll be triumphal ornaments and medals for all. Maybe you’ll start wearing yours, eh?” Rufus lightly brushed Aemilianus’s unadorned tunic. He’d never liked wearing any of his decorations, they took the slaves too long to polish. He was reasonably sure his wife had framed them…somewhere.



It was only when Chief Nampe cleared his throat quite obviously that Aemilianus remembered he should’ve really offered formal introductions first.

“My apologies, Chief.” He said, inclining his head to the Natufian. “This is Legatus Legionis Caesius Rufus of the ‘Fists of Mars’, his men are going to bring that traitor Masum’s head to you on a platter. Legate, this is our gracious host and ally Chief Nampe of the Alber.”

“A pleasure to meet another officer of the Imperial Army.” Replied Nampe solemnly. “Two of my sons are officers in the Natufian Auxiliary Regiments and we here in Alber have nothing but the deepest respect for the legions.”

“My boys are always ready and eager to defend loyal subjects of the Imperium, Chief.” Responded Rufus, mirroring the Chief’s tone.

“A task that’ll be substantially easier, now the Legate has joined his forces to our own.” Interjected Durril, holding out an arm towards Rufus. “Durril Antonius Faustinius.”

“An interesting name, young man.” Said Rufus, taking the offered arm.

“Antonius Faustinus here is the Commander of the Oren militia, as well as their chief representative in Ein Gev.” Explained Aemilianus.

“As well as your latest sparring partner, I see.” Rufus said, appraising the rapidly darkening bruise on the Natufian’s face. “I wouldn’t worry too much, Faustinius, you should’ve seen the mark he left when he first tried that on me. The Ursus Dux is growing long in the tooth, it seems.”

“I can still give you a good hiding, old man.” Aemilianus replied gruffly. It was a good-natured enough jibe, but his smarting hand proved too much of it true for his liking. “Let’s get down to business, shall we?”



Aemilianus lead the group deeper into the war-room, past the rows of computers and operators; taking care to return every salute as he did so, until they reached a series of seats positioned around a giant screen that took up the entirety of the far most wall. When everyone was comfortably seated, Aemilianus took up a position to its right and gave a signal.

The screen burst to life with an explosion of colour, revealing an enormous satellite image of the Natufian Commonwealth- from the fertile Ad-Dihr planes to the west, pierced by the mighty Loire River, to the arid mountains and dunes of the Negev desert. The gathered personnel barely had time to take in the sheer detail of it all before a series of overlays and pop-ups appeared, indicating everything from political boundaries to weather patterns.

“As you can see, Gentlemen.” Aemilianus lectured, graciously accepting a small remote of a nearby aide. “We’re in something of an interesting situation.” With a hardly audible click five translucent colours appeared layered over the map.

“This is a rough estimation of the current divisions among the tribes. The Commonwealth can confidently claim sway over the northmost territories all the way to Alber in the west to Dikikoyun to the east. Beyond that is the Emir’s territory who, so I’ve been informed, has always been an unreliable participant in the Jericho government to say the least.”

Chief Nampe grimaced at the remark, his disdain for the Harifians a matter of record.

“However, the Emir has neither declared himself to be in rebellion or openly defied the authority of New Jerico.” Yet. Aemilianus thought, but it was a problem for another time. “The same can be said for the Jeddah, Doha and Aghaz, while their representatives haven’t supported Benjamin al-Ahuqba they’ve yet to repudiate his authority.” Another situation that may change on a quadrans, but this ‘Consortium’ looked to be more of a commercial arrangement that a military alliance, and as such Aemilianus had judged it a lesser threat.

“The main challenges to Commonwealth authority are from the Red Horn insurrection plaguing Oshala and, of course, the self-proclaimed ‘Jarl’ Masum.”

The room became a little more fractious at the mentioning of the Gobleki chief; Commander Durril’s muscles visibly tensed, his gaze unwavering from Masum’s southern domain, Chief Nampe outwardly adopted a similar pose, but Aemilianus could see the trepidation in his eyes. He didn’t judge the Natufian for his reaction, far from it. If even half of Paulus’ reports on the man were true, he was the perfect storm of brutality and ability who seemed to have no regard for the lives of his countrymen, and he was sat right on the border of Alber territory.

In his heart of hearts though Aemilianus knew he didn’t see this man as a threat or even an individual; he only saw the challenge and the thrill of battle.



“Our situation is Oshala is, to put it bluntly, untenable.” With a few more clicks Aemilianus had zoomed into the rugged region and superimposed the latest known troop movements. “Without a clear leader to rally behind the remaining Baidha loyalists are being isolated and eliminated one by one, with many of them even going over to the insurrectionists. While it’s true that Praetorian Intelligence had maintained a presence in the city itself, we understand that their assets have gone to ground for now.”

“What about their nominal chief?” Rufus asked, flipping through his own dossier. “This Saham Baidhae Commodus?”

“A boy of no more than seventeen.” Answered Nampe. “While he automatically acceded to the post on his father’s death, he’s yet to be confirmed in New Jericho, though my envoys in the capital have confirmed his presence in the city.”

“Regardless, Chief Saham has no forces of his own to supplement ours.” Added Aemilianus. “While a useful personage to have around, we can’t afford to commit our forces in Dikikoyun to any meaningful offensive, not without presenting the Emir too tempting a target. The best we can do for now is utilise Commonwealth and Imperial air assets in the region to contest the air space and supply loyalist holdouts for as long as possible.”



“What of further reinforcement?” Chief Nampe said, nodding towards Dikikoyun. “Surely an additional legion sent to the eastern regions would be enough to prosecute a campaign in the south?”

“I wouldn’t count on it.” Replied Rufus before Aemilianus had a chance to; not that he minded much, Rufus usually kept his finger on the pulse of military politics. “The standoff over the Shangese Islands is showing serious signs of escalation, High Command will be loath to pull out any forces from the western Imperium in-case tensions with the Oceanii and Jiqazi spill over. Likewise, the southern provinces are already undermanned, and their governors won’t stand for whatever they have left being taken. Me and the Fifteenth are all you’ll be getting for now, Aemilianus.” He grinned, eyes alight with a lupine glint. “Poor buggers don’t have a chance!”

Aemilianus returned the smile, Rufus had been discontented to say the least when he’d missed out on re-deployment to the west. He was just as eager as Aemilianus himself to earn a little glory...and defend the Natufian people; he forcibly reminded himself.

“The upstart Masum will soon be made to realise that. The latest intel shows he’s gathering forces for a full assault on New Jericho, using Joshua’s Town as a staging point.” The image refocused onto the relevant region, a cluster of navy blue-coloured symbols indicating Masum’s forces appearing as it did so.

Durril sat up in his chair, alarm obvious even through his bruising. “Even with Chief Wassab’s militia on side, a force that size could still break though, it must be a full two-thirds of his forces!”

“I agree.” rumbled Nampe. “Surely a wiser course of action would be to redeploy the Legion to defend the capital.” He paused a moment. “Not that I wish to give any offence, Dux Vexillatiis, but to put New Jerico at risk so soon after Cinicus Titianus secured it...”

“None taken, I assure you.” Answered Aemilianus amicably, though he’d have confessed to feeling a flicker of annoyance, he hadn’t been interrupted this much in years. It didn’t help that Titianus was being hailed as a saviour for merely paying a recusant chief off; the man’s family hadn’t produced a decent general in years and it was certainly showing. “By bringing his forces to bear on Jericho state, Masum has severely weakened the defences of Tabqa and southern Colrida.”

The focus shifted this time to Ein Gev and the surrounding regions, a mixture of magenta and forest green symbols representing the combined Roman-Commonwealth forces. “Leaving the auxiliary regimenti to guard the approaches to Ein Gev and the north, our combined forces will smash through the Masum-allied militia and from there advance into Tabqa proper. The Legion, under Rufus, can then swing east to secure the routes to Colirida and the Praetorian Regiment guarding his Imperial Highness, while the Commonwealth militias overrun and liberate Frescan. It’s plausible that, given the humiliation Mausum has suffered, the local tribes will start defecting as we begin to make sufficient headway. With his flank exposed and the potential for further desertions ever-present, Masum will either become trapped between us and the capital or be forced to withdraw to his heartlands along the Skjoldurian border. Either way, New Jericho is secure.”



Aemilianus appraised the room’s reaction to his plan, keeping a close eye on Chef Nampe as he did so. Since the Commonwealth army lacked a centralised hierarchy, he remained the highest ranked individual in the region but he still lacked the formal authority from Nova Roma and New Jericho to command the militia; the support of the Chiefs- or their representatives- was still a necessity.

“A masterful plan, Dux.” Durril said, getting to his feet. “Marcius Coriolanus himself would approve.”

“Not bad at all.” Rufus agreed, still studying the map intensely. “We’ll see how Masum’s rabble handle a fully equipped Roman Legion.” He cracked his knuckles, then noticed Nampe and the Kerak representatives looking at him. “Not to mention our valued allies...of course.”

Nampe nodded his approval. “I am not a military man like the rest of you, but I follow the logic. I will instruct my commanders and captains to attach themself to your command, Dux.”

Aemilianus felt his heart soar, that made two tribal forces under his direction now- he made a mental note to send a dispatch home as soon as possible. The chances of a higher-ranking general being sent south were shrinking by the day.

“You have my thanks, Chief.” He said, performing the Natufian gesture of respect. “Return to your officers, gentlemen. We attack in two days.”








Ap. Cincius Titianus: The Pensive Proconsul

New Jericho, Jericho State, Commonwealth of Natufia

a.d. XIV Kal. Martius, 2130 AUNC



The traffic’s not that bad today. Thought Titianus idly, starring out of the broad glass window that backlit his office. The councillor for infrastructure must actually be doing his job for once. His gaze inevitably drifted to the Government Building across Uki Square, a giant concrete affair that never failed to fill the Proconsul with an overwhelming sense of malaise, particularly when he compared it to the Proconsular Palace.

Titianus’ own official residence-cum-office was a striking structure defined by its narrow arches and coloured marble exterior; its entrance flanked by two temple-like edifices and leading to a large, yet elegant, courtyard which housed a number of statues, fountains and benches that Titianus had opened up to the general public on its completion a year or so ago. He’d taken to people-watching over the last few months, his own office situated perfectly above the main buildings triangular roof and it saddened him to see it unoccupied aside from a few scribes and minor staffers. Given the recent security concerns, he’d been given rather little choice in the matter but he missed the happy chatter, nevertheless.

Sighing softly to himself, Titianus dragged himself away from the window and looked over the mess of papers strewn about his dark ebony desk. All that remained of his Harifian Development Initiative proposal, shelved before it even reached a second draft. Given the Emir’s recent snub of Benjamin- and by extension the Imperium- and the rumours of foreign presences in Masraq there was no way it would even receive a preliminary hearing before the Senate now. It was a shame, many of his political allies back home had been quite enthusiastic and he’d received declarations of interest from quite a few groups- including the Roman Senatorial Society; a small, but growing cabal of influential senators of which his youngest brother was now included.

Sweeping the papers aside, Titianus resumed his seat and began scrolling through the latest status reports on one of his tripartite monitors. The audible rattling of keyboards from outside the door confirmed his host of secretaires and admin staff were still hard at work furthering the Commonwealth’s latest strategy to contain the slippery Emir Bassen. Everything from acceptable concessions to articles of attainment were being drafted, checked and re-drafted for the High Chief’s return, alongside communiques to the various tribal groups and even an ongoing discourse with the Slavacian Embassy.

Titianus’ researchers had unearthed the Second Treaty of Salinae from the Imperial Records on hearing Renzo’s decleration - which contained a small but pertinent clause regarding Slavacia’s recognition of Roman suzerainty over the tribes and peoples of Natufia in perpetuum- and Titianus had presented it to the Conciliary ambassador over lunch a few days ago. He had come back with a ‘hypothetical’ scenario that would exempt the self-proclaimed ‘NSSR’ if it became a constituent part of the USCR, Titianus had pointed to the geographical definitions given by the document and the two had verbally spared for a good hour or so, though had now both handed the debate over to their subordinates. Titianus severely doubted that this would actually prevent Slavacia from interfering in the Oshala conflict, but it might be enough to stop the Supreme Soviet from formally acknowledging the Red Horn movement, for the meantime anyway.



The Proconsul was reading an account of Harifian troop deployments from the Governor of Syria, when he was interrupted by the distinctive squeak of his door and its damned warped hinge. Looking up, he saw a youngish man rapidly approaching his mid 30’s dressed in the familiar raiment of a principal private secretary, though Titianus couldn’t quite place the fellow’s name.

“Proconsul?” He asked. “Praetorian Prefect Aulus Vitellius has requested immediate admittance.”

Titianus suppressed a groan, he had absolutely no desire to meet with the grim-faced Praetorian and severely doubted the man had ‘requested’ anything; but even a man in his position couldn’t refuse a face to face with the most senior Praetorian in the region.

“Send him in.” Titianus sighed, feeling a headache coming on. “And be sure to close the door behind you.” He added as an afterthought.

The man bowed his head and withdrew though, notably, failed to close the door exposing Titianus to a cacophony of clattering keyboards from his other principal secretaries. The usual low chatter was conspicuously absent though and without it, Titianus could hear the slow but steady tap of a stick hitting tiles getting progressively louder.

Eventually a black-clad figure emerged through the door way and looked straight at Titianus who felt his back involuntarily tense. Vitellius was- for the most part- unremarkable; average height, average build with the olive skin and dark eyes that spoke of a clear Italic/Achaean heritage. This carefully cultivated indistinctiveness, however, clashed horribly with a vicious patchwork of scars that marred the left side of his face all the way past his collar. Though his uniform covered most of the damage, he moved with a debilitating limp aided only by a slim silver-topped cane clutched in a black-gloved hand; the result of a Harrenite car bomb from the latter days of the Sebastos Restoration, Titianus had pulled the man’s file.



“Prefect.” Acknowledged Titianus as the agent neared.

“Proconsul.” Rasped Vitellius dipping his clean-shaven head, the door creaking firmly shut behind him. The disfigured Praetorian made no motion to sit and Titianus made none to offer him a chair. “Misak Azizian has confirmed that his personnel have departed the province and the Chiefess has made contact with our assets, the plan is proceeding according to schedule.”

“Splendid.” Said the Proconsul flatly, unconsciously tensing his fingers. “It’s high time Masum learns exactly who he’s dealing with. The latest word from his encampment?”

“He is said to still be in an apoplexy of rage.” Vitielius snorted derisively. “He has declared Wassab and his entire clan his blood enemies and has publicly sworn to exterminate their whole line.” His lips tightened. “It seems your assertions were correct, Proconsul.”

Titianus felt a strong surge of satisfaction, though took care to show none of it. In a single moment the barbarian Masum had turned Wassab from a dubious ally at best, to the most fervent supporter the al-Shuqba clan would ever have. Both his life, and the lives of all his vassals, we’re now irrevocably tied to the fate of Benjamin and Rome.

“Masum is a brute, an effective one, but a brute none the less.” Titianus said coolly. “His mannerisms are no harder to predict than those of any low-animal.”

“As you say, Proconsul.” Croaked Vitellius. “My informants have yet to penetrate his innermost circles, but I’m confident that we will soon be close enough to remove him quietly.” He paused; pain-filled eyes fixed firmly on Titianus. “As per your instructions, Proconsul.”

“Instructions ratified by Aelius Sejanus.” Titianus reminded the Praetorian sharply, Vitellius was lobbying fiercely in Nova Roma for the chance to just assassinate Masum, regardless of the cost or consequence. Thankfully, regarding this affair at least, the head of PI was in agreement with Titianus- for now. “Has your team in Oshala reported any progress with the Red Horn insurgency?” He asked, wanting to avoid getting dragged into the same argument again.

Vitellius’ scarred eye twitched slightly, but he didn’t push the matter further. “Communication has been...sporadic. At last word, they claimed to have intercepted communiques between Renzo and a high ranking official in the Slavacian government, pertaining to the deployment of an MGB Colonel to Oshala. Cerebrum has asked for permission to intercept and question this individual, I approved.”

Now it was Titianus’ turn to twitch. If anything severe happened to that Colonel the situation in Oshala would very likely escalate dangerously. “Our contacts in the MGB?”

“Nothing.” Vitellius suddenly clutched his cane tighter and Titianus could see the man’s left side spasm, though his ruined face changed little. “Neither through the official or unofficial channels. If they were going to declare him, they’d have done it by now.”

“Agreed. It’s also possible that knowledge of his deployment is being restricted even in the organisation itself.”

“It’s irrelevant.” said the Praetorian through a clenched jaw. “They’re aware of their remit and it’s limits.”

“It’s not their remit I’m concerned with.” Vitellius’s hadn't been the only Praetorian file Titianus had read, though even with his connections there was still far too much redacted about the Caput Lupi for his liking. “You will pass on any information they exact.” That wasn’t exactly an order, Titianus didn’t have the authority to directly command the Praetorian, though it wasn’t exactly a request either.

“I will pass on whatever is deemed necessary to accomplish the mission. I will appraise the relevant people of your concerns, Proconsul.” Vitellius grunted.



The two staired at each other in silence for a full minute. Both aware that their meeting had run its course but neither willing to be the first to break. Eventually, aware of his many duties needed to keep the New Jerico government functioning, Titianus nodded.

“Thank you, Prefect. That should suffice.”

Without another word, Vitellius turned around and limped out of the room; Titianus’ eyes following his retreating form as he went. It was only when the door was firmly closed that Titianus allowed himself to exhale, holding his head in his hands and running his fingers through his steel grey hair.

Only a fool wouldn’t fear Praetorian Intelligence, no one bar Caesar himself was beyond their reach, but it was the bigger fool who let it show. Taking a moment to collect himself, Titianus wrapped his keyboard and resumed his work.
Quidquid latine dictum sit, altum videtur.

User avatar
The Natufian Nation
Attaché
 
Posts: 86
Founded: Jul 09, 2017
Libertarian Police State

BREAKING NEWS

Postby The Natufian Nation » Tue Aug 17, 2021 5:32 pm

BREAKING NEWS - ARCOVIAN FORCES WITHDRAW FROM HARIF


Image


This is Ra'aya Ahmadi reporting for the Natufian News Service. NNS sources in Masraq have confirmed the withdrawal of Arcovian forces from the Emirate of Harif. Having only arrived a short time ago, the sudden decision to reverse course and recall the troops has been a debilitating shock to Harif and rekindles hope of a deescalation of tensions and a peaceful solution to the crisis there. However, Aexorouwyth forces still remain illegally in Harif.

The decision comes in the wake of recent parliamentary elections in the Arcovian Assembly which saw an unexpected shift in power to the opposition party confronting Prime Minister Yasok Makry. Citing abuse of power and unauthorized deployment of military forces, the non-interventionist Conservative opposition party, in a coalition with moderates of the Yellowic Democratic party, have forced the Prime Minister to reverse step or face a vote of no-confidence he is likely not able to survive.

Back in the Natufian Nation, a statement from the office of High Chief Benjamin al-Shuqba praised the Arcovian Assembly for showing responsibility and leadership in respecting the border integrity of the Commonwealth and its internal affairs. The High Chief further stated he hopes to continue to improve relations with the Arcovian government and has reinforced the diplomatic mission in the Arcovian capital of Sirtárva.

Proconsul Cincius Titianus, however, had shaper words to say. I caught up with him a short time ago as he left the Proconsular Palace...

[jerky video footage begins of Ra'aya trying to approach through a wall of staffers as Titianus and his security detail emerge from the north entrance to the palace where his limousine waits in the carport. Other camera teams from competing news outlets are briefly seen as the camera angle jostles around. The camera finally steadies as the proconsul spots Ra'aya and waves for his escort to make way for the camera teams, pointing to Ra'aya first.]

Ra'aya - "Proconsul, do you have any comments about the sudden withdrawal of Arcovian forces from Harif earlier today?"

Titianus (looking stern but elated) - "They made a smart move and should take safeguards so their leaders don't interfere with Natufian and Imperial matters again. We understand their interest in the potential mineral wealth in Harif but they need to work through New Jericho, not Masraq."

Ra'aya - "What does this mean for Emir Hazat Naseem, do you think?"

Titianus - "Well, I think it means he needs to see the very precarious and dangerous position he is in. Whatever game he is playing, he is clearly losing support for it."

Ra'aya - "What is your message for the Emir?"

Titianus - "Very simple. To acknowledge the vote of the Conclave and accept the leadership of the High Chief." [Titianus is seen about to say something more but stops]

Ra'aya - "And if he doesn't?"

Titianus - [pauses a moment and looks solemnly at the camera] "Harif is an integral part of the Natufian Commonwealth and by extension, the Empire. The people of Harif need to know the High Chief has the full support of the Imperium and his royal majesty, Octavius Gemellus Caesar. In acting as the Protector Natufae through his son, his royal highness, Prince Octavius Nero, he has pledged all the resources he can bear to ensure Natufian unity is preserved. I beseech the local sheikh's to speak sense to the Emir on this."

Ra'aya [somberly] - "A powerful message, indeed, Proconsul. May the ancestors guide us to peace. Thank you for your time."

Titianus [nodding respectfully] - "Certainly. May the wisdom of Minerva prevail. Hail Caesar!"

Ra'aya - "Hail Caesar"

[video clip ends as Titianus turns to take questions from another team. We now see Ra'aya back at her newsdesk ]


As for the Emir, our sources report he is hunkered down in his palace in Masraq with his closest aides to discuss strategy in light of the Arcovian withdrawal. It is beleived he has also summoned General Phyo Kuang of Aexorouwyth who is likely already in route. With Arcovian support gone, he will need to decide how reliable his remaining ally truly is.

This has been Ra'aya Ahmadi with this breaking news. May the blessing of the Great Aurochs be with us all. Thank you for watching Natufian News Service, 'your trusted source for news of the nation'.




Image
Arcovian troops load onto a transport plane bound for home

Image
With tensions high and the future uncertain, scores of Harifians crowd
the Masraq airfield to seek asylum in Arcovia

User avatar
Skjoldur
Attaché
 
Posts: 83
Founded: Oct 01, 2018
Ex-Nation

Postby Skjoldur » Sun Sep 19, 2021 8:17 am

Village of Smástærð, Leiotogi region, Skjoldur, 2 am

Sigurður watched as the embers of the fire slowly burnt away. His cigarette was almost down to the nub, he didn’t even like smoking but in the Kings army you learnt to treasure the three cigarettes a day you were owed, if he was forced to fight for a guy he didn’t like for shit pay he’d be dammed if he was going to miss out of the opportunity to take something off them. Sigurður sat there in the total silence appreciating the peace and quiet that watch duty brought him, to his left a sensor pinged quietly in the corner, nothing to report as usual. Sigurður was sitting in a old watchtower about 900 years old, the tower was on top of a cliff overseeing the ocean. The watchtower had been commissioned by King Haakon the first, the paranoid king had feared an invasion from his brother the Jarl of Haven and had nearly bankrupted his nation building defences around the island of Leiotogi, now 900 years later the defences were nothing more than ruins, used only by teenagers to smoke their first cigarette or a homeless person to find some shelter from the freezing rain and bitter wind that plagued the island. The worse part was Haakon’s brother died before the defences had even been finished, he had fallen off his horse and suffered a brain injury a year after construction began.



As Sigurour pondered the futility of the building he was sitting in a ping started to echo on the sensor, it was a new high-tech piece of equipment built to track Slavacia submarines passing through the area, this was why a ping wasn’t that surprising these things could pick up a shark from three miles away so it went off all the time. Sigurður sighed and threw the remains of his cigarette into the fire, approaching the screen he focused in on the dot that was setting of the alert. It was moving fast, too fast to be an animal, still Sigurður didn’t want to report it, most likely it was some fishermen who had gotten side-tracked, Sigurður didn’t want cause a fuss over nothing, he didn’t want to risk been taken off guard duty and been put back with the main platoon. Sigurður didn't fit the mould of the usual soldier, he was an avid reader and preferred solitude over the raucous drinking and fighting that accompanied most nights in the barracks. In truth Sigurður never wanted to be a soldier, he had always fancied himself a writer and liked the idea writing a book, however a bad winter mixed with his father's alcohol problem had meant the foreclosure of the family farm and Sigurður was left with a choice, ten years mandatory services in the Kings army or prison for failures to pay debt, obviously Sigurður had chosen the latter and that was why he now found himself in a run-down old watchtower watching a blip on the screen trying his best to stave off the cold that was setting in all around him.

As the blip started to ping louder Sigurður swore to himself, he would have to report it, as he reached to his radio a glint caught his eye, as he turned, he had a split second to take in the knife that was hurtling towards him, he didn’t even have a second to scream before the knife pierced his chest, as he fell back, he could tell the blade had pierced his lung, as his mouth began to fill with blood, he though back to his family back home, his unfinished book, he sighed, all he wanted was a little peace and quiet.

Freya watched as the boy's life slowly ebbed away, she watched with amusement as his face expressed several emotions in less than a second then watched with interest as the eyes glazed and his body became lifeless.

Freya shrugged; she didn’t want to kill the boy but he didn’t leave her a choice. Freya turned to the radar, the pinging was getting louder, she sighed taking three steps back and fired seven shots into the machine. Turing to the ocean she clicked her radio three times, free bursts of static filled the air then silence, suddenly the roar of hundred engines filled the night sky and Freya could see ships heading for the shores. Alarms sounded all around Freya, she smiled, it didn't matter, it was too late.

Lojha, Valaker Region, Skjoldur

Harold Haraldsson was annoyed, this Onde Fisse was late, Harold had been warned that he would be, apparently Fisse liked to keep his clients waiting, a power play apparently as Harold sat on his father's throne reading about Bjorn’s invasion of Leiotogi he played about the idea of cancelling the meeting, possibly even going to another supplier. He sighed, sadly Fisse was the biggest and best supplier, no one could match him in quality or numbers. Another 20 minutes passed and Harold became even more impatient, just when he was about to leave an aide arrived informing him that Fisse had arrived. Haraldsson gestured for the group to be invited shown upstairs. Ten minutes later Haraldsson was sitting in his rooftop garden, his great grandfather Vigor Haraldsson had had it commissioned whilst he had been held hostage by the Beowulf clan. Haraldsson’s great grandfather was a clever man and an ambitious one, but that can take you so far after a series of attempts to engineer a scenario where the ancient city of a Viborg would be turned over to his children Vigor had fallen victim to a fate common among clever men, his arrogance had got the better of him. After a series of events where Vigor had spurned the invitation of Damsgaurd leader of the Beowulf clan to a feast. Seeing that as a personal insult Damsgaurd ordered 2000 men to send Vigor a message. In the middle of the night the men climbed into Lojha and took the capital. Valaker was made a vassal jarldom and Vigor was imprisoned for the rest of his life in his palace, that was why Vigor built a garden on his rooftop, Vigor slowly began to lose his mind imprisoned in a palace for thirty years, he wrote a book called the Battle for God which detailed the beginning and debates surrounding Skjoldurian religion, he also tried to build a helicopter but that plan went up in smoke, quite literally. In the end he gave up on all semblance of society or sanity and would drink himself into an early grave with his garden his only legacy of note.

Harold Haraldsson placed himself in the centre of the garden, Harold was sitting on a white garden chair with white table and another white chair facing him. Harold considered how he would sit, did he want to appear imposing or calm or relaxed, he decided on the latter, not wanting to start the meeting off on hostile terms. He gestured towards Alma to bring him a tea, as she was pouring the cup Fisse appeared, he was an ugly man, around 5-foot tall extremely fat, he had broken pudgy nose and small slit eyes, when he smiled, he displayed crooked yellow teeth. He walked with a limp and was forced to use a cane. He wore a black suit, black suit and strangely a black tie, he was dressed for business. As he walked towards Haraldsson to giant bauld men flanked him dressed exactly same as their master. Even though Fisse walked with a limp and was sweating from the sheer exertion of walking there still was demeanour of arrogance that aired off him. He walked with the confidence of a man who knew he could not be touched.

As he sat down there was a moment where the two men eyed each other up, daring the other one to speak first. Eventually Haraldsson broke

“how was your trip” he a thin vale of contempt seeping through his words, Fisse picked up on that and a small smirk appeared on his face

“It was good” he said, his face gave an appearance of friendliness, “sorry I was late, I was distracted”, he said glancing at Alma Haraldsson hid his disgust.

“Well, if you don’t mind, I think we should get down for business?”

“Of course,” said Fisse rubbing his hands together “straight to business”

“Yes” said Haraldsson warily, “now we’ve been looking at the numbers and as a group we feel that due to circumstance, this amount is more sufficient for your services”.

Fisse examined the paper, examining the numbers his eyes narrowed, “this is nowhere near the number I was expecting”.

Haraldsson eyes narrowed, “that number is above market price, we are paying you for exclusivity”

Fisse smirked, “first of all your paying for me attention, you couldn’t afford exclusivity, second of all this is more what I was thinking”

Fisse pushed over the piece of paper and Haraldsson looked at the figure was written. He took a second to compose himself trying to bury the burning feeling of hate that was threating to overwhelm him. “The price you are asking for is ridiculous” he said keeping his emotions in check.

Fisse sighed and gestured towards Alma to refill his cup, “you see, I think you don’t have a choice to be honest” he said coolly as Alma refiled his cup “I am the only one who can provide quality Berserkers with the numbers you need at such short notice, so I suggest you stop arguing and pay”

Haraldsson was about to respond when Fisse without waring grabbed Alma by the back of the neck and slammed he head into the stone table, Haraldsson watched in horror as Fisse continued to smash her face into the table at first, she resisted but after a few seconds her body went limp. Fisse stopped and let Alma’s lifeless body drop to the floor. He then protruded a white handkerchief to clear the spot of blood that was on his face, he glanced at Almas body and sighed. Looking at Haraldsson right in the eye he said “end of the day, you're going to pay me what I want when I want, glancing down at Alma’s body he smiled “If she lives tell her I'm sorry but you had to understand that I'm not to be fucked with” he then turned around and left without saying another word. Haraldsson slumped onto his chair, looking at Alma’s body he noticed that she was still breathing. He shrugged, all in all it went better than he expected.


Ein Gev Central Station, Natufian Nation

John looked at the little child with a hint of amusement, the kid had been pulling on his mother's arm for 10 minutes now, his mum was trying to hush him whilst maintaining a conversation with another women, John could tell from her smile that she hated the women's guts. He checked his watch, “ten minutes”. He had a quick scan of the rest of the room, there were at least 200 people here. He looked back at the child who was now been bribed with a packet of sweets.

“What you looking at?” the voice came from behind him, startling him. He turned around to see Atlas grinning behind him. John swore “what you doing messing around like that?” he said through gritted teeth “were on a mission, you do know that at any moment we could be surrounded and taken to a roman concentration camp?”

Atlas shrugged, “we’d kill anyone who tried”, sitting down on the bench stretching back he looked at the kid that John had been staring at “so, what's up?” he said picking up on Johns body language. “I was just wondering” John said, a hint of wistfulness in his voice, “don’t you ever want that” pointing at the child. Atlas gave the kid a nonchalant glance “what, a crying snot nosed brat, I'm good thanks”. John gave Atlas a furious glance “I meant a family, a normal life” said John in a tone not unlike that a teacher trying to describe mathematics to a child. Atlas scoffed “no, we gave all that up for are people, we offered ourselves so the people of Harren can live free and without fear of Roman persecution. Quite frankly I'm proud of making that sacrifice”. John rolled his eyes “thanks for the speech, I know what I'm doing is for my people” Atlas noticed his friend's demeanour and relented “listen” he said sympathetically “we all volunteered for a reason, we made mistakes in the past and in doing this we can least try and make up for those mistakes”.

Atlas sighed, he understood where John was coming from, his father Balthazar had been the cruel dictator that had brought on the downfall of Harren island. After his father was murdered Atlas had sneaked onto a Skjoldurian refugee boat. One of Atlas most vivid memories was standing at the back of the boat watching the smoke coming from the village he had been hiding in. He remembered looking at the people around him, his people, men, women and children who looked more dead than alive. It was at that moment Atlas had decided to help his people to make up for his father's mistakes, so when the Skjoldurian government had asked for volunteers for the Oheioarlegur programme, he had jumped at the chance, 6 weeks later he was in Novosergievsk killing a man.

Atlas glanced at his watch, thirty seconds, he glanced at John who was still deep in though, he nuged him and showed him his watch, John sighed and shifted slightly in his seat, ten seconds, Atlas took one last look at the child who was now standing next to his mother distracted by the lights on the ceiling. Atlas closed his eyes, “get ready”, BANG. What happened next could only be described as complete and utter chaos. In five seconds the station went from the normal hustle bustle of a Wednesday evening to complete and utter panic as smoke filled the room. As the fire alarm sounded people panicked rushing towards the exit, two men started fighting at the entrance holding up the rest of the crowd, as the crowd started yelling at each other other people started fighting causing chaos in the crowd. Atlas sat at the monitor watching the chaos unfold. Turning towards John he smirked,

“told you that paying those two men to start a fight at the entrance was a good idea” John shrugged,

“it was an unessary risk, we don’t know that these guys wont snitch”, Atals laughed,

“what two homeless bums, no ones going to care?” John turned back and looked like he was going to say something but decided better of it and simply grunted “do your job”. Atlas sighed and got back to the controls, after 30 secounds he turned back to John, “done” he said smirking, John rolled his eyes, Atlas was always showing off. So hack into the computer, soon we will be able to monitor any movment from any train station in Natufia, I've already messaged Ryan and James, they’ve already blown the bridge. Atlas nodded pulling a memory stick from the drive, together John and Atlas slipped out of the door and into the dark streets.

Dikikioyun, Natufian Nation

Tom couldn’t feel his arms, he was slumped on a tree watching the bodies of his team lying lifeless on the ground. The mission had been a disater and now his team was dead. Tom sighed, he could hear the sound of dogs barking in the distance and men yelling, he glanced down at Kevin who’s glaved eyes started up at him, accusingly. “He had a kid” Tom thought to himself, he pulled out a picture of his wife, she was seven months pregnant and waiting for him at home, he sighed, she would be fine, her family didn’t like him anyway, they would be secertly happy he was gone. He sighed, are well, at least the kid would be ok, they would be well looked after. The barks were getting louder, he pulled out his pistol looking at its markings, 12 notches, 12 missions completed, and now he was dead. He sighed, the dogs were close, he looked at the photo again, kissing it he put it close to his heart, brought the gun up to his head and pulled the trigger.

Natufian Skjoldurian bourder, 3 am in the morning

Vigor watched as the two men argued, the two captians had been at odds the the two units had merged on the way to the border. Both of them were egotistical and power hungry and neither liked the sharing the spotlight. At this moment in time they were arguing about which formation to take when marching in, something about what would look better to the locals. Vigor sighed personally he didn’t care that they were stopped in the middle of the road holding up trafic. He was just happy to be out of the stinky truck trapped with 50 sweaty men. He lied back to stare up at the sky and watched the flock of ravens that had been following them for the past two days, mabye the senced something?

Unknown Location
Snjall dragged his legs along the stone floor, he was approaching on 95 years old and he could barely stand without assistance. Normally a man his age and his condition would be at home sleeping and shitting their trousers, but not Snjall was not normal. He had dedicated his life to science and now he had the opportunity of a lifetime, no amount of pain and suffering would stop him from making the scientific discovery of the century. He reached the metal door and as always the guard stopped him and searched him. Snjall sighed, every time. Reaching the door he put his hand to the sensor, the machine whirred for a second and then a green light appeared. Snjall hid a smile. As he entered the room he was struck, as always about how black the room was. The room was empty except for a glass box in the middle of the room. In the box was a small single bed, lying on the bed was a small girl. As Snjall approached he felt like he did every time and overwhelming sense to run. He arrived at the box and knocked on the glass, the girl turned slowly and stared at him. She look completely normal, brown hair in pig tails and she was in a flowery dress. The only thing that was strange at her was her eyes, they were completely black. She smiled, "hello Snjall" she said in almost a transient way "we are friendly".
Last edited by Skjoldur on Sat Nov 06, 2021 3:46 pm, edited 1 time in total.

User avatar
The Natufian Nation
Attaché
 
Posts: 86
Founded: Jul 09, 2017
Libertarian Police State

War of the Weeping Aurochs [SC Only]

Postby The Natufian Nation » Sat Nov 13, 2021 8:30 am

Image





Image

Image


.

The Krisik Mansion, 20 miles west of Jeddah City. Late morning.

The wet air wafted off the clear water of Lake Jordan on a pleasant breeze, sweetened as it passed over a well-cultivated bed of magnolias on the lakeside estate of Petra Krisik, Executive Vice President of the powerful and successful Krisik Enterprises. She was also, more notoriously, the Executive Chief of the rebellious Consortium. Petra, a trim, 40-something, chocolate-brown skinned Natufian inhaled the air contentedly. Her long black hair was braided, flowing in an elegant twist down the back of her head to the middle of her back, bound at the end with a silver hair clip adorned with a freshly cut jasmine. She wore an expensive orange business dress, tailored for her by a shop in Wellington that merged the current style in Heartfilia with a Natufian flare. It was an exquisite fit that balanced her supple femininity with business professionalism.

She was sitting at a white wrought-iron table on the back patio of her mansion estate, enjoying a wide view of the lake across the manicured lawn. A few wispy clouds rode high in the blue sky above the water. The temperature was warm and pleasant. Five other figures, all richly dressed, sat with her enjoying mimosas and Heartfilian butter-mint scones in the late morning as they plotted the future of the Consortium-controlled lands that stretched from the fertile Aghaz lands in the west all the way to the critically important trade hub of Doha in the east. The Consortium held sway over by far the richest region of the Natufian Nation.

The six members represented the six largest companies in the region and formed the executive committee of the Consortium. The committee represented the top leadership guiding the group of merchants seeking to break away from the Commonwealth. They each held a copy of the umpteenth draft of the governing document for the new nation they were trying to form.

“Well, I think we finally have it”, Petra stated proudly. “The Charter of the Merchant Republic of Jeddah!”

“Hmmm, I still don’t like the name Jeddah,” replied one of the women at the table, “It seems too exclusionary over Bethel and Doha.”

“I know, but most of our corporate headquarters are in Jeddah City, so, it makes sense”, said one of the men, motioning for Petra to continue.

“Ok, then, so we are agreed, the Charter will establish us as an independent and sovereign state structured as a merchant republic. The government will consist of a Board of Governors comprised of representatives of any company grossing more than 250 million Heartfilian dollars per year. Speaking of which, Jeddah will adopt the Heartfilian dollar as its official currency. Voting power on the Board of Governors will be based on company income-“

“Wait”, said a rather portly man, brushing scone crumbs from his moustache, “did we ever settle if that was gross or net income?”

“I thought we were going to go with net assets”, chimed in the previous lady who didn’t like the name of the new nation.

“Oh, yeah, was that total assets or just liquid assets?” asked the portly man again.

“No”, Petra said firmly and with just a slightly raised voice, “We decided the proportional voting on the Board would be based on each company’s EBITDA, which is also used to calculate the required contribution to the state maintenance fund.”

The rest of the committee nodded in agreement, reminded of the sense of using the same measure they used to value their firms with anyway. Using another measure may distort their incentives in how their companies are run. They had previously considered having voting power be based on company employee headcount, but no one wanted the temptaion of taking on unprofitable extra overhead to gain voting power. EDITDA aligned naturally with their interests.

In the pause that followed, Hiram Turknelik, President of Turkman Industries, based in Bethel, cleared his throat. All eyes fell on the tall, thin man. “Um, Petra, before we continue, I am very concerned about the lack of support we are getting in this little venture. You said if we break from the Commonwealth, we could do more profitable business with Heartfilia.”

“Yes, I know it is unfortunate, but-“ Petra began to reply then gave Hiram a sharp look when he cut her off.

“Let me continue. With Queen Marie not supporting us, I fear we may not be able to last. One of Turkman’s biggest units is BethEnergy, as you know. That unit does service and maintenance for the oil and gas industry and 100% of their revenues comes from sub-contracting with Imperial Petroleum. I was just informed that IP has cancelled ALL of BethEnergy’s contracts, apparently on the order of Prince Nero himself! I am going to have to shutter that unit if something isn’t done.”

One of the other men spoke this time, addressing Hiram, “Well, surely you can bribe them, can’t you? I mean, that is the Roman way.”

“No, we tried but were told no amount of money in the world would make them defy Prince Nero’s direct orders. They were very adamant. Apologetic, in that condescending Roman kind of way, but adamant.”

Petra’s stern look at Hiram softened into a more compassionate demeanor. She had to handle him delicately. “Hiram, look, we all knew there were going to be some bumps as we transition into this. But think about it. You own the land where the Aghaz shale deposit is, right?”

“Well, I own the surface soil, but not the mineral rights, of course. Those are state natural resource assets.”

Petra beamed at Hiram, “But not any more, Hiram! That’s why we are doing this! We can make the rules now, not New Jericho! Carrington Oil has been dying to get fracking rights in that shale zone for their natural gas expansion project, right? But the High Chief has consistently denied them.”

“That’s true,” Hiram considered, putting the end of his pipe to his lips, and prepared to light it. “Nathaniel would never ease up on our strict environmental laws for Carrington’s tastes. Benjamin won’t likely, either. Damn those Shuqbas!”

“Well, now we are in a position to negotiate! I think we can make some concessions on the environmental management. Also, part of that negotiation can be that Carrington Oil will outsource their midstream services to BethEnergy!”

Hiram took a draw on his pipe and gave an emotionless stare at Petra. He blew out the smoke and a thin smile broke across his face. “All right, I can live with that. The Heartfilians have always been more generous with their payment terms than the Romans. IP was a good client, but damn it if they didn’t irritate me to the ends of Sheol!”

“Petra….”, the messy scone-eating, mustached man asked pleadingly. “What are we going to do about security? We’ve taken over all the militias and consolidated them under the Consortium’s control, but its not enough if Rome attacks us…or Chief Masum and Jarl Haroldsson. You know they have been trying to buy influence in Doha, right? So far they have failed but next time they could come back with military force!”

“Yes, it is a worry, I was really hoping Queen Marie would send troops. And the Oceani volunteers, well, you know what happened there. I guess we have to depend on diplomacy, or maybe we could petition the Queen to at least be declared a protectorate.”

A short, stout woman in an ill-fitting pant suit and gaudy gemmed rings on almost all her fingers spoke next, “Diplomacy….that reminds me….what did we decide about, you know, actually running our new merchant republic? The whole idea is for our companies to thrive, we don’t want to get bogged down in actually governing anything. Who will take care of all the civic stuff that can’t be privatized?”

“Well,” Petra began with a bit of a brace in her voice, “I have been giving that some thought and I think what we talked about last time makes the most sense.”

Hiram leaned back and drew on his pipe again then said with the pipe still clenched in his teeth, “You mean a Doge?”

“Yes,” Petra replied, “The executive committee of the Board of Governors will have the special task of periodically electing a Doge to act as our Head of State, be our diplomatic representative, run all the day-to-day administration of the republic with his staff, and advise the Board on essential matters.”

There were lukewarm nods around the table. One person asked, “Would the Doge head our military?”

Petra considered for a moment then shook her head, “No, I think not. Let’s keep that power close to the Board. The executive committee can elect a Commandant to lead our security forces. This position will, of course, liaise with the Doge and coordinate security activities but ultimately will answer directly to the executive committee.”

“Well, what do we need in a Doge?” asked the stout lady.

Ideas began being randomly voiced around the table.

“Someone with leadership experience…”
“But not connected to any company represented on the Board…”
“Preferably someone with strong ties with Heartfilia…”
“Who can help us win deals….”
“But will take the job seriously of representing Jeddah…”
“And honor the Board’s decisions…”
“Someone Rome and New Jericho would pay heed to….”
“But someone who can get military help, if needed, would be nice….”
“And ideally someone with their own wealth that we wouldn’t have to pay a salary to…”
“Simply, we need a Doge that can save us….”
“So…..who will we nominate?”

The group of six fell into silence, at a complete loss of any good candidate that could fill all of their preferred qualifications for Doge. Petra sipped her mimosa and looked absently out over the lake.



Just then, Petra’s personal bodyguard and close advisor, Jeremy Forsythe, was escorted to the patio by the house servants, Mutts brought in from Heartfilia. Jeremy looked at the assembled personages at the table and beamed with wide-eyed awe like a schoolboy who had amazing news to share.

“Guess who just arrived in Jeddah City?” he exclaimed but gave no opportunity to answer as he continued, “The DUKE OF ANJOU !!”

The members of the executive committee all startled at once. Petra spoke first, “Really? Geoffrey Plantagenet? Is here?.....Where?”

“He has the Hotel Gaza, down on the bay.”

“Very chic!” The lady with the rings said, “He was a suite there?”

“No, he bought out the entire hotel! All the rooms!”

“The whole lot? How? That place is always booked up.”

“Apparently, he convinced the manager to rescind everyone’s reservation and asked them to vacate. Word is the Duke is paying each of the displaced guests triple the room rent. His personal flag is on display, a huge retinue is with him, the motorcade blocked traffic for miles coming in. I tell you, he’s making quite the scene. He already hired the Jeddah orchestra to play a personal performance for him tomorrow."

“Well, that’s Heartfilian extravagance for you!” the mustached man said, amused.

“Yep, Heartfilian extravagance is every bit as excessive as Roman extravagance”, Hiram opined.

“But with much better taste!” Petra quipped, and the whole table laughed raucously, nodding in agreement.

Jeremey looked intently at Petra, “He’s throwing an open invitation party tonight in the hotel ballroom for all of the notables of Jeddah City. I heard he bought all of the day’s catch from the fish market to prepare and serve ‘the Heartfilian way’ and had two crates of wine flown in from Anjou.”

Petra looked back at Jeremy dumbfounded. “And…..you think….I should go?” she asked uncertainly.

Jeremy gave her a “Duh!” expression but said, “Well, yeah, of course. I mean, I think this is his way of getting you to meet him. He wouldn’t just send you, a commoner, a request to meet. He is, after all, a royal prince!”

Petra looked confused, she was a suave businesswoman but Jeremy had the political keenness between the two of them. “But….why, do you think?”

Jeremy let out a slightly exasperated sigh which he was immediately embarrassed about but covered it by quickly responding, “Do you know where he was last night?”

“No, not really”

“Then you haven’t seen the new issue of Gossip Weekly, special mid-week edition.” He said and took out a rolled-up magazine, unfolding it and opening it to the first pages, “There! Read this article. The Duke was just at Prince Nero’s royal villa in Natufia for a dinner. Interestingly, the High Chief happened to be there, too. They were all at the same table.”

Petra wordlessly picked up the copy of Gossip Weekly and looked at the article title,

Duke of Anjou brings panaché to otherwise dreary dinner; saves Prince Nero from tedium of his own villa


The first line read,
Trapped in the white marble of his drab villa that resembles a mausoleum more than a seat of power, his royal highness Prince Nero was elated when he was honored by a visit from his half-brother, Geoffrey Plantagenet, the wildly popular Duke of Anjou. The debonair Duke was keenly attired in….


Petra stopped and looked up at Jeremy, “I don’t get it. Why would he come here after being with Nero and Benjamin yesterday?”

Jeremy looked back at Petra and explained, “Clearly, he either has a message for you from Nero or the High Chief, or wants you to give him a message. It’s no coincidence, I can tell you that. He wants a meeting, I am sure.”

“Ok, Jeremy, if you say it’s safe, I’ll go. It would be nice to have him on our side.”

Petra mindlessly flipped the magazine closed and saw the front cover. There in eye-shockingly bright colors of green and electric blue was Geoffrey posing with a pensive look on his face, holding a chess piece in the palm of his hand at eye level where he was staring at it. She concentrated on the piece and a look of sudden realization crossed her face. She exclaimed out loud, “Of course!”

Petra grinned broadly, turned the magazine around to show the table, her finger pointing to the chess piece. “Executive Committee of the Merchant Republic of Jeddah….I think we just found our ‘white knight’!”






Image

Image


.


Southeast outskirts of New Jericho. Day.

Chief (Jarl) Masum’s reconnaissance battalion, now based out of Joshua’s Town, had been persistently probing the defenses of the coveted prize, New Jericho, for the past few days. They had been assessing the Natufian militia forces of Chief Wassab defending the city and ascertaining any Roman support that may be present. Skjoldurian soldiers had been attached to Masum’s own units by Harold Haroldsson to offer their unique skills in tactical maneuvers, helping the Natufian recon units more effectively approach and clear buildings they were now encountering more frequently as they moved closer to the urban areas.

First Sergeant Cabal Okyar led his squad on patrol deeper towards the capital city’s outskirts, the farmland between Joshua’s Town and New Jericho becoming more populated with roadside commercial services like gas stations and restaurants, homes and agricultural processing centers, all abandoned in front of the combined threat of Masum and Skjoldurian forces. They had met surprisingly little resistance as the crew moved forward, capturing more and more acreage for Masum’s reinforcements to make encampments and were well within Chief Wassab’s territory by now. They had only confronted a few sniper shots that were quieted by return fire and a couple of Wassab’s patrols that would fire a few shots before motoring away in their jeeps. Besides those rare instances, Sgt. Okyar’s recon squad had been unchallenged.

But they were walking blind, the low cloud cover limited the effectiveness of their drones to give good aerial images of the terrain ahead. There had been a light rain the day before and a light haze lingered on the soft, wet ground. Presently, the squad was walking up a drainage ditch along side a dirt road leading to a large gain mill. To their left, about 120 meters from the road, they passed by a cluster of old buildings that were apparently used for farm machine maintenance.

Without warning, the rat-a-tat-tat of automatic rifle shots filled the air and bullet strikes kicked up the muddy soil around the patrol.

“Ambush!” a soldier yelled up the line from Okyar.

The capable sergeant jumped into action, immediately identifying the shots as having come from the buildings to their side. “Take cover in the ditch! Return fire!”, he yelled, diving down into the shallow muddy ravine.

Okyar looked up and down the line to make sure his soldiers were securely positioned. One solider was applying a field dressing to the shoulder of another but as far as he could see, the wound was not serious. As the squad began returning fire, the sergeant took out his field glasses and peered over the lip of the ditch as bullets continued to sporadically impact the ground all around. He noted a group of Natufian militiamen, wearing Wassab’s insignia, in various positions among the buildings. Some were shooting from the windows, others from behind stacks of tractor tires and rusted combines in the open field.

He needed artillery support, Okyar determined, but there was none in range as they were an advance recon patrol. An airstrike would be hard to pull off as well in this weather. Oh well, he thought with a maniacal determinism, about time they had a good fire fight. He positioned his Gazelle-2 assault rifle on the lip of the ditch and began taking aim, firing controlled bursts of lethal 7.62mm shots at the windows of the buildings when one or Wassab’s soldiers would appear. He didn’t hit anyone but seemed to cause them to be more wary about exposing themselves.

A large explosion about 20 meters away kicked up a clump of sod that rained down over Okyar and he felt the prick of tiny metal shards bite into his arm. A grenade! He instinctively hunkered down, rubbing the small puncture wounds. Fortunately. the metal fragments did not embed too deeply in his arm. He was lucky, he knew. He looked back over to see one of Wassab’s men stand up from behind a low metal cart preparing to throw another grenade. But the soldier quickly fell over backwards as three bullet wounds emerged in his chest, blood squirting out of the entrance wounds. He looked down the line and saw Private Rikya smiling with a tense look of satisfaction on her face. She was one of his better shots.

“Focus on the field equipment!” Okyar commanded, “Let’s drive them back to the buildings”. He emptied the rest of his clip at a Wassab militiaman’s position behind a tire stack and began reloading his rifle. Indeed, Wassab’s soldiers did seem to be retreating back to the shop buildings, and Okyar gave the word to advance when suddenly, emerging from behind a large, concrete oil waste bin, a Roman APC drove out, turned, and took position between two of the wooden outbuildings. The sight of the Roman eagle emblazoned on the side gave Okyar a momentary shock of fear. A Roman soldier suddenly appeared from the top of the APC, took hold of the 12.7mm machine gun mounted on top and began a massive barrage of heavy gun fire at Okyar’s line. Two of his soldiers had gaping holes blown through their bodies and another took a hit to his left arm, severing it at the elbow.

The rest of the stunned squad immediately fell back down into the ditch. By the spirits! Okyar thought. They were pinned! He motioned to the Skjoldurian heavy armament specialist near him who was wielding the K60 anti-material rifle, the largest weapon the squad was carrying. The K60 fired heavy, armor-piercing incendiary rounds which he hoped would be enough to counter the armored threat. The Nordic soldier, fitted with advanced Kevlar body armor, returned a bloodthirsty look that gave Okyar an internal tremble. The sergeant peered downfield through his field glasses and the Skjoldurian fighter positioned the large rifle on its bipod and looked down the scope to target the APC’s engine.

Boom! The shot rung out like a peal of thunder and smoke curled off the end of the barrel.

In the APC, the Roman soldiers felt the impact of the shot strike near the rear, punching a hole through the lower wall near the floor plate, which limited the expansion of the round inside, but enough for the white phosphorous to burn the back of the cabin.

“Shit!” yelled one of the Romans whose pant leg was ignited but quickly patted out, “These damn savages!”

The Roman commander just smiled maliciously. It was all part of the plan. He ordered his men out, exiting the APC on the far side, away from view of Okyar’s squad. Curiously, five cadavers were left inside…commoners, recently deceased, dressed to look like soldiers.Taking cover behind the concrete oil waste bin, the Roman commander listened for the next shot. Boom! He grinned again and pushed the button on a detonator he was holding, exploding the charge set inside the APC.

From Sgt. Okyar’s perspective, he saw the shot at the engine strike the rear section of the APC, followed by the whole truck shaking, fire erupting from the back and thick smoke bellowing out of the ruined vehicle. Okyar lowered his glasses in amazement, eyes wide. He assumed the Skjoldurian soldier hit the fuel tank. How easy that was! These Roman vehicles were much weaker than he imagined.

In the wake of the exploded vehicle, Okyar then observed Wassab’s militia forces retreating, disappearing behind the buildings and likely making a run for it towards the city. Carefully, he ordered his squad forward, weapons at the ready, only the chief medic staying behind to treat the dead and wounded. The Skjoldurian soldiers with them ran ahead recklessly but skillfully, firing a few rounds as they sprinted past the wood buildings, hoping to catch some of the retreating soldiers.

Okyar and some of the other Masum soldiers approached the destroyed APC, weapons pointing at the window ports, and carefully pried open the door. After the smoke cleared a bit, Okyar peered inside and viewed the charred bodies of what appeared to be Roman soldiers.

Elated, Okyar took the radio from a nearby corporal, “Tracker 1, Tracker 1, this is Foxy 5. Enemy engaged in sector 75-14.”

A moment later a brusk voice replied, “Copy that, Foxy 5. What is your status?”

“We killed Romans!” Okyar jubilantly answered. “One APC destroyed, Wassab’s unit driven off. We took casualties though and will need to evac.”

“Roger that, Foxy 5….great job holding ground. Maybe these Romans aren’t as tough as they appear.”

Image
The K60 AMR




Back at the Battalion HQ in Joshua’s Town, Major Nemad reviewed the report on the recent engagement, an approving look on his face. He handed the paper over to Chieftess Aygul who spent much of her time in the HQ. As she explained, she wanted to provide logistical support as she knew the area better than anyone. And of course, as a trusted deputy of Masum, was given free reign. She was convinced no one had the slightest idea of her defection.

“I think the Jarl will be pleased, Chieftess. It looks like the capital is not very well defended. I imagine a number of Wassab’s men abandoned him when he broke with Jarl Masum. I hope our reinforcements won’t be delayed much longer. I understand Harold Haroldsson has a special unit to deploy.”

The Chieftess, relatively young for her position, and more cunning for her age, pretended to agree, “Oh, yes indeed, Major. My own people say the same thing. You may want to consider moving in quickly to secure the capital, without waiting for the rest of the reinforcements. It looks like you will encounter little resistance.”

The Major looked at her questioningly, unsure he was understanding her. But the Chieftess had been studying the man carefully since he arrived and knew how to push his buttons. He was a proud man, ambitious, and feared looking disgraceful or cowardly.

Aygul continued, “I have known Jarl Masum a long time now and I know what he values in his deputies. He is a man of strength and decisiveness and likes to see those qualities in those that serve him.”

She paused and watched as the Major took this in, half-consciously nodding in agreement. She continued again, “Look, it won’t be long before the Romans send reinforcements to New Jericho, seeing how strong we are and how ineffective Wassab’s forces are. Would it not be a better position to be defending the city than trying to assault it when there is, maybe, a full Roman legion there? You’ll save so many of your soldiers that way and taking the capital with just an advance force would completely demoralize Shuqba and Rome. I imagine Masum will make you one of his chief generals if you could deliver this advantage to him.”

The Major pondered this for a moment, not feeling the subtle manipulation imposed on him, but finding his own rationalizations. Yes, that would make sense. His forces have met such…inept…resistance so far. A recon patrol taking out a Roman APC? Incredible. Surely the city was quite vulnerable and surely, he had the manpower to take it now, especially with the Skjoldurian troops intermixed with his ranks. Those crazy bastards would run over their own mothers for a chance to shoot Romans. And besides, he was acutely aware how the Skjoldurian troops snickered about what they saw as the Natufian’s more cautious approach. If he didn’t take action, they may get it in their dim heads that his soldiers were cowards. No, that would not do. He would show the Skjoldurians and Masum he was a man of action, ready to answer the call to glory and press the advantage when he found it.

Major Nemad gave a wordless but appreciative nod to Chieftess Aygul and picked up the phone, waiting for his aide to answer. “Yes, I want all company commanders to meet me in one hour in my planning room. Tell them to gather their forces in the north staging field, at full readiness…..yes, that’s right….we’re moving in, we’re going to roll straight and furiously up to Uki Square….oh, and captain…..I want to set fire to the Proconsul’s palace myself!”

Chieftess Aygul gave the Major a smile when he hung up, “Good decision, Major. As Chieftess, I fully stand by you and am certain of your success. In fact, I am going to suggest to the Jarl that he comes here to Joshua’s Town so he can make a triumphant entrance to New Jericho once you take it. I will prepare a banquet feast to honor him when he gets here with the other commanders".

She paused a moment and gave a thoughtful look as if an idea suddenly came to her. In a light lilt she wistfully finsihed, "I wonder if I can get Harold Haroldsson himself, or maybe his father, the Jarl, to come? What an honor that would be".

With that, she nodded at the Major and with regal and confident steps, followed by her aides, left the hotel building now serving as the military HQ, walking the two blocks back to the tribal offices where she governed the area from.

Looking nonchalantly around her to make sure they were out of earshot, the Chieftess leaned toward one of her trusted aides and said in a low voice, “Get word to Titianus and Benjamin…the plan is working. Masum and his rogues are taking the bait.”





Image

Image


.
.

Outskirts of Oshala, Capital of the NSSR (contested). Night.

An unassuming older model tan colored sedan approached the outskirts to the city of Oshala in the heart of the Natufian Baidha lands. It was a dark night and the overhead streetlights along this section of the highway seemed not to be working. The car’s muffler rattled slightly and one headlight shined dimmer than the other. The driver and passenger, both young men in their 20s with light beards and traditional Natufian head bands looked at each other apprehensively as they approached the checkpoint leading into the city. The car came to a halt and idled noisily before the makeshift security booth, the muffler clanking impatiently. A yellow painted manual boom barrier blocked the road and the curbs were made inaccessible with concrete pillars and razor wire.

Immediately, two soldiers wearing Red Horn uniforms and insignia stepped from the booth to either side of the car. Both guards shined LED flashlights into the faces of the car’s occupants, who squinted and tried to restrain their annoyance. The guard on the passenger side began shining his light around the car’s interior while the other maintained his beam on the driver.

“Papers?” the guard demanded. The driver, with some exaggeration, took out a small ID folio from his breast pocket and handed it to the guard who redirected his light to the folio and began flipping through the pages.

“Where are you headed?”

The driver glared at the guard, clenching his jaw to contain his rising anger. Before the takeover, people were free to come and go as they please. Natufians valued their autonomy, but this was being curbed under the socialist regime, intent on keeping the gains recently won. The driver replied pointedly, “Visiting my mother at the city hospital. Me and my brother are coming from Qala. We’ve been driving all day.”

The young guard looked at the driver, trying to determine if he should believe him or not. His inexperience and poor training failed to see through the lie. “It’s after curfew. You should have come tomorrow.”

“I know, but she is very sick. The doctor says she may not last another day. If you could please let us pass, she really needs us with her.”

The guard hesitated, looked at the passenger, who returned a pleading stare, and acquiesced with an uneasy nod of his head. His instructions from his superiors were to treat the locals with a light touch. At least until advisors from the UCSR arrived and helped improve their security arrangements and protocols. He walked into the booth and a minute later returned to the driver with a piece of paper.

“Ok, here’s a pass.” Then he pointed his finger at the driver in a poor show of authority, “Now you drive straight to the hospital, you got that? No detours. This pass is only good for tonight.”

“Got it, thank you, sir” the driver replied. He gave the passenger a relieved stare as the guards raised the barrier for them to pass into the city.



But the junky sedan did not proceed on to the hospital. Thirty minutes later, the car rolled up to the gate of a car lot adjoining a dilapidated car repair garage. Old oil barrels, rusted cars stripped of their parts, and heaps of junk metal littered the ground. As they approached, a man and a woman wearing mismatched surplus army clothes and carrying a hunting rifle and shotgun opened the gate, allowed the car to enter, then looking up and down the abandoned street, quickly closing the gate again.

Another armed man and woman stepped from the garage building as the car’s driver and passenger exited. All six gathered around the trunk of the car which the driver quickly unlocked and opened. The group stepped back as Tabuk Baidhae Commodus, oldest and only surviving child of the feared Chief Tabuk, unfolded himself and pulled himself out of the trunk, stretching his body as he stood again on solid earth. Mature for his age of eighteen, he was solidly built and his Roman Pankration training had toned his muscles like coiled springs, ready to trigger a violent response at the slightest provocation.

Commodus looked around at the group, most he recognized as men and women that had served his father. Loyal Baidha tribesmen all. He gave a grave smile and took turns clasping the arms of each of them, staring each in the eye to measure them up.

“Chief Commodus,” the oldest of the group stated, “Welcome home. We’re ready to let the people know who is really in charge here”

“Thank you, Jordel, thank you all” Commodus stated, looking at the group. “Your faith in me and loyalty to my family will not be forgotten”

Jordel shifted uncomfortably, “These commies have really done a number on us, my chief. There aren’t a lot of us left. Did you meet with the High Chief? Is he going to help us?”

Commodus gave a disgusted look and spat on the ground, “Yeah, I met with him at his office in New Jericho. He’s a fucking politician, not a leader. He kept saying how sorry he was about my father and how “justice will be done” and “order restored”. When I asked about my chiefhood, he balked, saying something about needing to “assess the situation” once the communists are gone and that “leadership decisions will made at that time”. He’s a joke. We’re going to have to do this ourselves, my friends.”





Novosergeevsk, UCSR. Day.

Travelling from Oshala and the poor Baidha lands to the thriving modern city of Novosergeevsk in the Slavacian heartland was like a vision of going from what is to what could be for the NSSR. Or so Renzo Ikstafsen thought to himslef as he peered at the industrious city from the window of the descending passenger plane. He had been to Novosergeevsk and other parts of the UCSR multiple times, of course, and considered the UCSR a second home. He was fluent in Slavacian and enjoyed studying Slavacian history in his spare time, considering himself, a bit pompously perhaps, somewhat of a scholar.

He was met at the airport outside Novosergeevsk by his main contact and supporter inside the Slavacian government, Minister of Heavy Industries, Ivan Shapilov, who greeted him with a friendly but somewhat-distant demeanor. Despite the elation over a new socialist republic seeking ties with the UCSR, there was much concern over recent actions of the Red Horn group making people in power there nervous.

"Comrade Renzo! Welcome back to Novosergeevsk, Commisar. Congratulations on the success of your mission. The Supreme Soviet is eager to hear what you have to say."

"Comrade Shapilov! Thank you very much; we could not have achieved what we have without your support. You have proven the fight for the working class is truly international in scope."

Renzo and his two Red Horn security officers were escorted to a bullet-proofed minivan, Shapilov taking a seat next to Renzo. He continuing to brief Renzo on the current atmosphere of the Supreme Soviet towards the NSSR’s petition for recognition and support and strategies for paving the way for talks to eventually become a member of the UCSR. The van pulled out of the pick-up lane of the airport and made its way to the main highway into the capital, escorted by four motor police, lights flashing and occasionally squawking at slow-moving vehicles to clear the way.


Later that day, after a brief respite at his government-provided lodging to rest and clean-up, Renzo arrived at the sprawling and impressively designed capitol building and the central, domed chamber where the Supreme Soviet met. Walking with Shapilov and a small contingent of staff and security, he passed by vast wall murals, flanked by large potted plants. The murals depicted important moments from Slavacia's long history; as well as symbolic representations of the ideals of Slavacian socialism.

He looked sideways at a particularly large mural of factory workers, together with farmers, anguishly perched on a flowered hilltop, holding aloft the instruments of their labor in a weary but victorious pose, the light of glory reflecting of their faces. Another mural depicted sailors from the previous century arriving in port on a sloop, sails bellowing and crates of goods seen peaking from under a roped-down canvass. A tribute to the naval commerce tradition of Slavacia. Yet another mural, closer to the entrance of the main chamber, showed, of course, the proud Slavacian Revolutionary Army, their commander accepting the terms of surrender from the Czar's forces in the reception hall of the old royal palace. Interestingly, the Czar himself was not depicted in the mural. Renzo idly wondered how his own victory might be depicted by future generations in the government halls of Oshala.

Any self-flattery he was indulging was quickly squashed as he entered the voluminous circular chamber of the Supreme Soviet, the dark wood desks arranged in concentric semi-circles from the raised dais along the north wall where the prime minister and president of the UCSR sat behind the speaker’s podium. UCSR flags and banners ran along the perimeter of the chamber. The carpet was a deep burgundy color which blended well with the mahogany desks of the parliament members. There was a sense of order and fraternity to the design of the chamber that Renzo became keenly aware was lacking back in Oshala.

As he passed through the main doors to the chamber, the Sergeant-at-arms of the Supreme Soviet announced in a bellicose voice, "Comrade President, Comrade Prime Minister, Comrades Councilors, announcing Renzo Ikstafsen, Commisar of the Natufian Baidha lands!!"

Well, Renzo thought to himself, at least they are already acknowledging that much, even if he would have preferred to be announced as the leader of the Natufian Soviet Socialist Republic. But of course, that was exactly why he was here, to persuade the Supreme Soviet to recognize as much.

There was a hearty, if not somewhat tempered, round of applause and friendly members he recognized smiled and nodded as he passed by. A couple even reached out to shake his hand as he made his way down the central aisle and to the speaker's podium. He ascended the three carpeted steps of the dais to the speaker’s platform, shook hands with the Prime Minister and the President of the UCSR, and set himself behind the podium. Renzo stood for a moment while the applause faded, wearing a dark blue pinstripe suit and red silk tie. The suit fit just awkwardly enough to suggest it was not tailored but a common factory line size. That was purposeful. Renzo was rather tall for a Natufian with fairer skin than the usual shades of brown skin pigment seen across the Commonwealth. His hair was wiry and curled in an erratic manner. He was a thin man and wore circular spectacles and looked like he spent too much time indoors with his books and writing and didn’t eat enough or get sufficient exercise. Despite the appearance of mild malnourishment, his mind was sharp and his words fluid.

"Comrade President, Comrade Prime Minister, distinguished members of the Supreme Soviet…it is truly an honor to be standing here addressing this body today. I stand here today, proudly, as a free man. Free from the shackles of oppression that has held down the people of my country in an archaic system of servitude to the power mongers and warlords the chiefdom system creates. It is a system of servitude to one man… not to all men; to the tribe… not to the nation; and to the capitalist machinery of labor exploitation… not to the welfare of the whole community.

{pauses}

We Natufians who have finally said "Enough!” [raises voice for emphasis on this word], are only now learning and putting into practice what our comrades here in Slavacia have known and achieved for a long time. In many respects, we are your intellectual prodigies. We have learned from your history, from your ideas and from your example. Our movement began quietly, in secret meetings of abused and hopeless machine workers and farm hands. Our voice of dissent was not allowed to be heard, so we met in the shadows, consoling each other and hoping for a better future. But hope is not enough for change. Change requires action. Change requires a plan. And change requires sacrifice and the courage to move forward in such a way as to ensure things will never be the same.

In our meetings, we began reading the great Slavacian socialist thinkers. The theorist Venyamin Markov, who outlined the tenets of an equitable society, the poet Goranka Tomasek, and her inspirational imagery of hope, and of course, the practical lessons of enforcing change without destroying the social body in the discourses of General Aleksandr Reitzenstein. We feasted on these words, absorbed them and took them as our own. And then something amazing happened….we organized! [taps the podium with his first two fingers in time with the words]. The Red Horn movement took up the call to action and spread the message of this new and better way to live to all corners of the Commonwealth. The message found especially fertile ground in the most oppressed region, the Baidha lands in the Southeast. It was here our revolution began! It has here we Natufians, your brothers and sisters of the working class, following your inspiration, took up the cause of justice and pressed our demands.

[long, thoughtful pause]

Now…I know….there are many in this room…..[looks around solemnly]….who have concerns, and misgivings, about how the initial acts of liberation unfolded. I want to say with all candor, the slaying of Tabuk and his family was a most unfortunate and unintended act by people in my charge who have not fully adopted the new way of thinking, but still retained some of the old traditions of retribution and blood feuds. Ultimately, I am responsible, of course. Any sanction, any reprimand, should be directed at me, not those Natufians who acted rashly out of a conditioning to violence against the innocent that was fostered in them by the very system they seek to abolish. That is how insidious this system is that we seek to overcome.

Therefore, I believe this incident shows just how much our fledgling movement needs the direct support and involvement of the UCSR. Every schoolchild in Slavacia knows and is taught the ethics of the socialist system, the system outlined by Markov. We do not have that advantage. We are learning, we are new, we yearn to emulate but desperately need your instruction, patronage and more immediately, protection. Our revolution in the Baidha lands was quick, certain, and clearly had the will of the people who thirsted for this change from bondage to freedom. We have the mandate to rule from the people themselves! And is this not the one ultimate and true authority for government?

But there are forces that would undo what has justly and rightly been done. Forces that would once again subvert the will of the people. New Jericho will seek to exploit any weakness to bring us back under their heel; the villages on our Western extreme have risen up and seek to join the revolution but Chief Masum even now is bearing down on them with his war machines; and the Emir of Harif may even try to press ancient claims he has to the land and settle old scores.

The Natufian Soviet Socialist Republic is a newborn infant and desperately needs the maternal and fraternal care of the UCSR. I am here to ask this hallowed and esteemed body to, firstly, recognize the NSSR as a legitimate nation-state. Secondly, to aid us by sending capable administrators and advisers to help form and shape our new government. Thirdly, to send us military support to reinforce the Red Horn ranks and deter aggression against our new state and the bordering areas seeking to embrace and join our revolutionary cause for freedom and justice.

This body, my comrades, is a special governing body. No nation is more a beacon of hope and the example of the socialist ideal than the UCSR. What is done here on behalf of the working people of Slavacia applies, in principle, to ALL people in ALL lands. I would suggest that your responsibility, your duty, your privilege to serve does not end at your national borders. The values you enshrine and protect are universal values, owed to every man and woman who seeks to live them. Goranka Tomasek wrote in her famous poem, Lilacs of the Autumn Sun, “What use is beauty that is not beauty shared? What flower blooms when the sun is withheld?”. And my final thought comes, more prosaically, from General Reitzenstein’s Doctrine of Just Cause, “The working man knows no natural borders. His toil yields the same value in any place, whether used constructively by his society or exploited for the benefit of the few. Where one of us is abused, we are all abused. For our brothers, the working men of the entire world, we have the moral imperative to act for justice.”

Thank you all and God bless the UCSR!!"





Image
Banner of the Emir of Harif

Image


.
.


Harifian western desert, about 150 miles southeast of Dida. Daytime.

Far to the west of the oasis city of Masraq, in the open, low desert that stretched flat and featureless from horizon to horizon, where only sage brush and cacti broke the expanse of graveled soil, Yidhak stood in the glaring, sweltering midday sun, his thin desert cloak flapping in the warm breeze and his head protected by a bright orange turban, its long patu wrapped around his face to protect it from the blowing sand. His skin was raw and chaffed from spending the last week as an observer for the Emir in this remote wasteland. It seemed incomprehensible to him that anything of value could possibly be located in this lost place where he was sure not even the spirits would visit. He was acutely aware he was actually much closer to the Dikikoyun tribal lands where ominous forces were said to gather, than he was to the closest Harifian city of any size, Dida, to the northwest.


But there it was….a marvel to the Harifian commoner’s eyes. Towering high into the sky, the iron, criss-crossed scaffolding of the drilling rig seemed to challenge the sky gods themselves. The Aexorouwyth workcamp was a buzzing hub of activity with roughly two dozen workers, supervisors, geologists and security constantly moving between the trailers, vehicles and the massive drilling platform. Yidhak watched in amazement as the foreign roughnecks clamped and welded together section after section of seamless steel drill pipe, spinning the protrusion deeper and deeper into the desert’s bosom.

They worked tirelessly and without complaint, wearing hardhats and scarves around their necks, sweating all day as they continued their work. Yidhak decided he liked these men of few words from Aexorouwyth. Like him, they were people of the desert. They knew hardship, they had discipline, and they would resist with force the pompous, imperial meddlers threatening to deprive his people of their independence. For the most part, the Aexo ignored him and allowed him to move freely around the camp, only keeping the main administrative trailer off limits. At night, when only a skeleton crew kept working the rig, the rest of the workers would light a bonfire, pass strong drinks around and sing hauntingly beautiful and, from what he could tell by the tone, darkly tragic folk songs in their strange native tongue. During this nighttime revelry the most educated of the bunch, the lead geologist, would frequently walk up and throw his arm around Yidhak’s neck and ask him about Harif and the rest of Natufia, with a deep accent slurred by drink. He would then, without prompting, start telling Yidhak about the glory of Aexorouwyth and how the Empire was growing and how lucky Harif was to be considered an ally.

It was 3:15 in the afternoon one hot, cloudless day. Yidhak had just been to the latrine outside the camp perimeter, crossing back inside the chain link fence. The air was still, making the day feel hotter than usual. He suddenly realized something was happening. From a distance, he heard the roughnecks yelling and making incomprehensible exclamations. He could see them running about the rig and felt a trembling in the ground. At first he thought they were being attacked, then that there was an accident, then that they were experiencing an earthquake.

But in the next seconds Yidhak witnessed a sight he would remember vividly and with stupefying wonder for the rest of his life. A deep, fluid blackness violently erupted from the ground where the drill was set, shooting up through the highest reaches of the metal scaffolding where the inky arc suspended for a moment, then rained slick, viscous drops across the camp, a large amount of the gloop splattering on the ground in front of Yidhak. The amazed Harifian knelt down and ran his fingers through what seemed to him the very blood of the earth. He smelled the strange pungency of the thick emission which had a slight, but not overwhelming, sulfuric odor. Unthinking, he even touched it with the tip of his tongue and immediately spit.

Broken from his wonderous spell, he came back to his senses and stood back up, watching the Aexo workmen dancing joyously in the black rain, their bodies covered in the sticky substance. Yidhak removed the satellite phone from the satchel he carried and pressed the preset button to call his supervisor at the Emir’s palace.




Masraq. Emirate Palace. A short while later.

In the conference room of the royal palace of Emir Hazat Naseem, the Emir stared at one of the many maps propped up on mapboards and easels surrounding the central, lacquered work desk where the principal advisors to himself and General Phyo Kaung of Aexorouwyth sat amid stacks of papers, military readiness reports and geological surveys. Naseem was in one of his rarer, more brooding moods, not the happier, lackadaisical demeanor one usually finds him in. He stood close by a detailed terrain map of the Emirate, General Kaung standing like a still corpse a few steps back, watching Naseem more than the map.

The Emir was worried. The Arcovian forces he was depending on suddenly withdrew among a political uproar back in Sirtarva. The mercenaries from Kaiserrealm were not materializing and when he asked General Kaung for additional military aid, the sour man simply responded, “No more troops” with no further explanation. Naseem later learned from his aides that there appeared to be some internal turmoil back in Aexorouwyth, but good information was hard to get from the insular nation. Some thought it was disease, others thought there may be an insurrection. No one knew for sure and the tight-lipped general was not talking. In light of the circumstances, Naseem concluded the best thing he could do is keep the Aexo forces near the capital and have his own Harifian militia, who knew the land better, patrolling the rest of the Emirate. But it was a lot of land to secure by so few units. He stroked his short beard mindlessly while he considered the map, looking for better options.



The quiet of the room was broken by the excited entrance of Naseem’s Chief of Staff. The functionary quickly walked up to the Emir and started whispering in his ear. Almost simultaneously, a lanky soldier in an Aexo uniform entered the room from the opposite direction, carrying a thin leatherbound folder used to hold important communiques. Upon seeing Naseem’s Chief of Staff on the other side of the room, the soldier let out a quiet cry and double-stepped over to General Kaung, holding the folder open for the general to read.

They both carried the same message, oil had been discovered at wildcat site 36. It was a gusher. Initial production estimates are for 2000-3000 barrels per day. A full report was being prepared.

Naseem and Kaung looked at each other at the same time, both wide-eyed although the Emir was much more visibly moved. The news completely changed his mood and Naseem clasped his hands together before him in excitement.

“Did you hear, general?! Oil!! So our partnership has come to fruition.”

Kaung gave the Emir a little bow of his head and with a rare lilt of pleased expression in his voice replied, “It would seem so, your highness.”

Naseem then looked back at this chief of staff, “Tell me, where is this site?”

The staff chief took a breath and pointed at a spot on the map, far to the west. “Here, my Emir, southeast of Dida. It is quite remote, I am afraid, and near the border with Dikikoyun. The formal border, as you know, is a bit contentious. The oil strike is in the Akkadia formation. According to the geology reports from Aexorouwyth we believe the formation rests mainly in Harif but some of it expands into Dikikoyun territory”

Some of the Emir’s jubilance departed, although he remained undeterred to revel in the news. “How much?”

The functionary gave a slight sigh, “Well, our historical border claim puts over eighty percent of the formation in Harif. But the Dikikoyun claim would put roughly less than half in Harif.”

“Well, this changes things, general” and he looked at Kaung. “I believe our priority now is to secure the site and the other parts of the area we want to continue drilling in. It would not surprise me if that pretentious Chief Shuqba claimed the find as a ‘national resource reserve’ and tried to take hold of it.”

A wave of ire crossed General Kaung’s face, “That would be outrageous!”, the dangerous man exclaimed. “We must move forces to the area at once and secure ALL of the formation!”

Naseem, pleased at the general’s response, nodded and looked back at the map. Oil! He thought to himself. With the royalties and quotas he would receive, Harif would become a very wealthy nation indeed. And, he continued thinking, finally could stand as an independent nation once again. If only he can manage to keep hold of it, he reminded himself.




Hejaz moutnain range, west of Masraq. Night.

In the mountains west of Masraq, near one of the only navigable paths through that rough terrain, Nadir sat around the campfire with his companions of the 5th irregular Harifian cavalry. They had spent the past few days scouting the area, laying hidden caches of supplies as well as a few booby traps designed to immobilize passing motor vehicles. They used pressure mines, set to a high threshold. They were careful not to set out any traps or mines that could injure the local goat herds that migrated through the mountains this time of year.

Nadir had finished writing in his journal, jotting down thoughts and impressions and some lines of verse he had in mind to develop into a full-fledged poem.

Ancestor song carried on the sweet and fairwind air,
Wind on my back, sun warming my front,
The sparrows sing gleeful and free,
Before the savage eagle comes to hunt.


Presently, he finished his stew and after wetting his lips, began playing his siku, his mouth softly floating across the ends of the step-length pipes that made up the instrument, blowing gently to create a slow, lulling tune. The rest of the company made audible sighs of appreciation, settling into more relaxed postures as they finished their own meals. It was a unique rendition of an old Harifian army song, the words, if there was anyone to sing them, telling the tale of a desert soldier, mortally wounded on the battlefield, calling forth his spirit to wander home to his wife and tell her not to grieve, for he died the hero’s death in service of his beloved homeland. It spoke to the longing each of them had for home around the campfire, and their anxiety of what was to come.

When he finished, there was a long silence as each man, and the few women fighters in their company, sat still, each with their own thoughts, only the hooting of a Harifian desert owl in the distance disturbing the prayer-like vigil. When the silence continued for an uncomfortably long period, the lieutenant of the company, who commanded by charisma more than rank, finally spoke up, nodding at Nadir and saying out loud,

“He may not be much of a solider”, the lieutenant kidded with a smile, “But I think Nadir here may have a future as a musician and poet!”, and there were murmurs of agreement. Nadir nodded back in gratitude, thinking to himself, if I can survive the war.




Another location in the Hejaz moutnain range, west of Masraq. Day.

Earlier that day, at the far northern edge of the same mountain range, but a couple hundred miles from Nadir, his eccentric cousin, Radha, emerged from a tight pass and viewed the vast sweep of open desert in front of her, only a few rocky ridges in view across the gravelly sand. Here it was, Radha said to herself. This was the place the spirits were leading her to. This is where she would meet her path of destiny. She idly felt the handle of the curved dagger in its sheath on her belt. The lost Roman would come this way. She remembered the prophecy of her trance that night in the Cove of Bones. I will eat his heart and gain his powers.

Radha climbed up on a high rock in the shadow of the steep rock wall behind her. Her water flask was full and she had dried meat and cactus fruit to last a few days and there were rock beetles abound. She swayed a little and uttered an incantation in the ancient desert language, momentarily losing sense of herself. Reaching her perch, she surveyed the even greater view she had of the flat land before her. She drew her cloak over her head, propping it up with her wooden walking staff, making an impromptu tent. Now she must wait.
Last edited by The Natufian Nation on Sun Nov 21, 2021 1:59 pm, edited 5 times in total.

User avatar
Conciliary Socialist Republics
Secretary
 
Posts: 33
Founded: Sep 29, 2020
Ex-Nation

Postby Conciliary Socialist Republics » Thu Nov 18, 2021 5:18 am

The Soldier
Eastern Steppes, three days before the revolution, 19:00 local time
Image

It had been over six hours since the company had initially stopped to check for directions, yet the column still moved through the steppe, kicking up high clouds of dust. The fuel gauges of the tanks now showed a dangerous level fuel. If the company wanted to move much further, they had to resupply. But unfortunately for them, they had used their last barrels of reserve fuel that had previously been strapped to the sides of their tanks. Behind them lay hundreds of kilometres of hard, dusty road. Halfway to their present position, the company had encountered the reconnaissance element, which consisted of a small number of light tanks and IFVs. The commander of the reconnaissance company, which was significantly understrength when compared to a regular company – only a pair of platoons, as opposed to the 3rd Company’s three platoons plus the command platoon. The commander of the reconnaissance element was a young and boisterous Senior Lieutenant, who’s whole person seemed to radiate endless energy. It was a stark contrast when compared to the tired and irritable Captain, though perhaps that was because the conditions the two men faced were vastly different.
But the rendezvous was long past. The reconnaissance element now rode ahead of the column, arranged into a neat line abreast. The light tanks seemed to blur with the huge dust clouds they were kicking up. Even in the IR spectrum, the light tanks were a misshapen blob, occluding any accurate attempt at identification or targeting. Karamazov knew that that blurring was part of the new “Zavesa” target profile reduction system, a suite of which had recently been installed on the light tanks in his regiment. Sadly, the sheer size and power of his breakthrough tanks meant that the system would be useless on them, even if the regiment had some kits to spare.
Suddenly, as it usually happens, a voice came over on the radio. It was Senior Lieutenant Baranov, commander of the light tanks. His voice, however, was unusually calm, especially for him. “Captain Karamazov, we’ve got dozens of contacts. All spectrums, possibly an entrenched enemy tank company with supporting infantry.” Karamazov guessed Baranov paused to look through his optics, before continuing “We noticed them as soon as we crossed the ridge, we’re pulling back and throwing up some smoke rounds onto it. The bastards are on the crest of the next ridge over.”
“Copy that Ivolga-1-1, we’re deploying to a line abreast.”
“All platoons, assume line of front pattern, 102nd, 103rd, 104th, keep back. 1st Platoon advance on my right, separation 500, 2nd Platoon advance ahead of me, distance ten, 3rd Platoon, hold left, 500.” Karamazov fired off directions to his subordinates, as well as the rest of the command platoon – telling his command car and two SPAAs to stay back from the fighting. “Platoons halt when in position, report when ready.” The tank column now seemed to split and form into a horizontal line, centring on the commander’s tank before rapidly coming to a halt.
“111 ready.” “121 ready.” “131 ready.” All platoons had reported in, it was time to begin the offensive. Adrenaline had begun to spread through the captain’s veins, as had always happened before combat – whether training or real. His thoughts became more focused, and vision narrowed to his display and optics, filtering everything else that was not useful to him. He drew a confident breath and bellowed into the radio set: “Company, advance to ridge and hold. Fire at any available target.” The tanks roared to life, engines screaming at their maximum RPM, as they crested the hill, before crashing into a thunderous decrescendo as the tanks assumed their hull down positions. Karamazov’s real work began. He swung his periscope around, noticing the enemy tanks perched on the opposing line of hills, tagging their positions and letting the computer spread the data between platoons for optimized firing solutions. Karamazov marked one target as a priority, and in the next second, the gunner had already laid his gun on target, and pressed hard on the firing pedal. The line had exploded almost simultaneously, as every tank opened on its designated target. “Company, fire and advance, maximum speed, let’s knock them over and don’t allow the infantry to get their heads up. Go. Go Go!!”
The tanks had roared once again, as the drivers kicked their steel beasts into overdrive. The vehicles rumbled down the hill, periodically emitting plumes of fire and smoke from their cannons. The ridgeline up ahead was coated in smoke and dust clouds, with bright spots indicating burning enemy tanks. So far, he seemed to have the upper hand, as his tanks surged forward, avoiding incoming fire through sheer shock of their assault. Karamazov suddenly heard a strange whir, a high-pitched noise similar to that of a power saw cutting through stone. It took him several seconds to realise that that was the noise of rapid-fire anti-aircraft guns emanating from his units SPAAs. He looked to his periscope again and swore. Long, bright streams of tracer ammunition seemed to flow through the darkening evening sky. Like bright whips, smashing the ridgeline into submission, kicking up even more dust than had previously been there.

“Excellent initiative Lieutenant Vernykh, keep their heads down while we scale the hills.” He yelled into his radio – even the excellent soundproofing of a modern battle tank couldn’t conceal the thunderous cannonade that was happening outside. The tanks had almost reached the crest of the hills in the forty or so seconds that had elapsed from the first salvo of his canons. Such was the reality of modern, fast paced war. Cresting over the hill, with smoke bellowing from their overworked engines, and streams of fire emerging from the overheating barrels, the tanks, like fire breathing dragons decimated the defensive position of the entrenched enemy. Dozens of replica tanks were burning, while a mock ammo dump cooked off with a flurry of explosions.
His comnet came alive: “Korobki, Korobki, this is Yastreb-100, request target designation for fire support.” Karamazov keyed his mic “Yastreb-100, this is Sosna-1-1 we have secured the ridge, fire support not necessary at this time.” Almost as soon as Karamazov had finished, another voice came on the net: “Yastreb-100 this is Ivolga-1-1 we have ID on enemy column possibly heading to reinforce, request strike on column.”
“Copy that Sosna, Ivolga, delivering strike on column. Also, don’t mind the Airborne boys, they’re deploying to a bridge just up ahead. They’ll be waiting for your tanks. Yastreb-100 out.”
With that, came the thundering roar of helicopter engine, as a dozen shark-like attack helicopters, arranged in a line abreast formation flew over the halted tanks. Karamazov took this stop as an opportunity to throw open his tank’s hatch and climb on top of it, surveying the outside with a pair of binoculars, while also admiring the flying “tanks”. Then, behind them, came the “flying IFVs”. Where the attack helicopters resembled sharks, these resembled a small whale that he had once seen at a marine park in Northern Slavacia. While not as lumbering as their bigger cousins: the transport helicopters, the gunship transports nonetheless weren’t small machines. The two dozen of them also buzzed the tanks position, before heading further in the direction of the main attack. To secure the bridges up ahead.



The Operator
Alexander sighed and slung his rifle back over his shoulder. They were too late. What was barely recognisable as wreckage of a once modern Roman fighter had already ceased burning. But worst of all, the pilot was gone. A group of tracks lead from a hastily hidden parachute. Captain Bodrov was setting up his radio, periodically swearing at the lack of signal. Alexander walked towards the wreckage, hoping to find anything useful. What appeared to be a fragment of the plane’s landing gear assembly piqued his interest. Taking his light backpack off, Alexander plopped down onto the bent gear leg and stretched out his legs. It didn’t take two seconds for Captain Bodrov to turn his angry gaze toward him and yell: “Put your ass in your hand and look for the black box. Look at him, thinks he’s on vacation.” As he turned away, the captain added a couple more less socially acceptable words describing in detail the ways he’d have coitus with Alexander’s mother. Alexander sighed again and stood up. It was hot. Very hot. He and another, the third member of the small squad, Lieutenant Polyakov slowly began combing through the wreckage, kicking over fragments to get a look down at them. They weren’t in their most hardworking mood. Then, just as Alexander fantasized about being back home in his comfortable apartments, kicking back and reading his favourite author Polyakov yelled. “Looks like we got it.”

Bodrov looked up from his still dead radio. “First bit of good news today Polyakov. Sviniyn, you’re our spec guy for this crap, go take a look.” Alexander sighed wearily and approached Polyakov. The flight data recorder was small, an orange box no more than the size of a briefcase. It was badly charred by the fuel flames, but text was still legible on the cracked paint. “VOLATI DATAE RECORDARI | NOLI PATEFACE”. It was it. However, for its size, the box was heavy. Encased in a thick steel jacket, the box probably weighed close to seven kilograms. If only I had a screwdriver. Alexander though longingly. But, with the sun only rising and Roman recovery parties more than likely on their way, Alexander had no choice. He dropped his backpack, and carefully placed the orange container inside the pack. Sighing, he zipped it up and heaved it onto his back. The bastard was heavy, easily ten kilograms.

Alexander swore under his breath and turned to Bodrov. “All good captain, we’re ready to move.”
Bodrov, seemingly had seemingly given up on using the radio, and was too, hastily packing the box into his rucksack. He turned to Alexander and nodded. “Charming. Alright, get your feet in your hands and let’s double time it to Oshala. There should be an extraction for us there.”




The Mercenary
“The “Red” Special Airwing had been a mercenary force, since before fighters had switched to jet engines. Created by a special order of the People’s Commissariat of National Defence of the FRS the service had always served Slavacia for clandestine and deniable operations, while taking on side orders from smaller nations and even private players, when these offers paid well and didn’t interfere with their main patron. The organisation grew over the decades, eventually getting themselves an old Slavic carrier and a pair of even older frigates. But they had found great utility in even this equipment. Many talented and otherwise useful men and women found their homes aboard the CV Independence (Ex-Admiral Sinyakov) and the small fleet that had gathered around the ship in recent years. People with an unclean record, on the run from authorities, those seeking an adventure, or just a good paycheck signed aboard at the port of Aleksandrovsk and left their old lives behind. The real rise for the Airwing however, came at the culmination of the Great Northern War. All of a sudden, empires crumbled, leaving new and rump states in their wake, hundreds of airbases becoming deserted. Warehouses abandoned. Under an enigmatic new leader, Red had amassed a small fortune from smuggling and acquiring supplies of the former Rusinan superpowers. The best was taken for themselves, while all other matter of goods were sold off to the highest bidder. Red had experienced its greatest soar in capability since its creation. Equipped with the newest Rusinan fighter jets, newest radio electronics and even WMD capability, Red for the first time became a force that could challenge a nation. They had even begun to expand their global network, setting up a small operating post in … To fuel and supply their emergent war machine, Red had purchased a large coastal plot of land in Aleksandrovsk, setting up a small naval base. It had everything that a naval base ought to have: quays, a small drydock for fixing and repairing small vessels; an airbase with a dozen hangars; a housing compound for the permanent staff of the base to live; guards, barracks for said guards along with an Armory and training areas for Red’s emerging ground forces. However, almost all of this was overshadowed by the crowning achievement of the mercenary company. A small, but operational aircraft parts factory. Using the latest manufacturing equipment bought or looted from the Rusinan continent, Red had been able to set up a number of parts production lines, greatly expanding their air arm and capability in servicing that air arm.” - ‘Mercenaries, Pirates and other Armed NGOs”, VoyenPress, Petrograd 2023’

CV Independence
Alexander Lucius ordered his usual breakfast. Coffee, black, extra hot. Three eggs, fried, sunny side up with a side of lamb cutlets. The morning paper, still warm from the printer. A glass of milk. He sat at his usual spot in the cafeteria, a corner booth next to a flatscreen panel that tried its best to imitate a pleasant ocean vista. But its dinginess and flickering created no illusion – the cafeteria was nowhere near an opening in the hull, being tucked away inside the giant lumbering vessel. The former officer’s mess, now turned into a bar and cafe, wasn’t particularly pretty. The walls were a dull metallic grey, and in a couple of spots, tinged with the rouge of rust. But Alexander found it nicer than the free crew mess, which was noisy, crowded and smelt too much like a plebeian bath. He didn’t consider himself to be a snob, but he found the pursuits of the vast majority of the ship’s crew, for whom the word “band” may have been more appropriate to be vulgar and uncultured. Lucius was the ship’s Chief Flight Operations Officer – had he wanted to, he could have breakfast brought up to his quarters, but yet again, he found them cramped and uncomfortable. Slavs really don’t have any sense in ship building. Or regular building. Or anything aesthetic.
Lucius had begun his career as a fighter-bomber pilot in the Imperial Roman Navy. His family, while not particularly wealthy, nonetheless promised him a stellar career. Lucius’ great-grandfather was personally awarded by the then Caesar, for saving his life. But his rival, a man from a senatorial family, who had fashioned himself a naval officer had other ideas. Antonius Carius was a terrible sailor and an even worse pilot. By all metrics, Lucius should have beaten him in the competition for the ship’s new Chief of Flight Operations. However, Antonius’ connections in the Praetorian guard altered a couple of lines in a treason dossier and before Alexander could say “Ave” he was booted off his carrier, dishonourably discharged, and barred from ever flying any form of aircraft in Rome again. He saw Carius’ smug face as the man sat on Lucius’s very own tribunal and listened to the man deliver a speech praising the leniency and wisdom of the Roman judicial system, which had saved Lucius’s freedom and life. Little good that did him. He never returned to his familial home, instead choosing to disappear to the far corners of the world: working as a commercial pilot in Valyrien, smuggling refugees across the border into Myraxia, supplying Markovist guerrillas in Alexandrovsk. As long as the job paid well – he took it. Alexander didn’t quite remember how he ended up on the Independence. It was in the wake of the Rusinan collapse, he was staying at a dingy sea-side motel in a god forsaken corner of the world, somewhere along the wild coastlines of the North Covenant when he received a call on his cell phone. With his former employers in Rusina either vaporized or turned into decaying radioactive corpses, work had been slim that winter. The man on the line introduced himself as “Ricardo de Espinoza”. An Asgarthian. No one else would take a name influenced by the “Three Bandidos”, a terrible TV show for degenerate people. But Asgarthians seemed to like it. In Lucius’ view that had said everything about their character that he needed to know. Yet still, he made a conscious effort to be nice to the late caller:
“Good time of day Mr Espinoza, how may a simple cargo pilot help you.”
"As good as can be expected, Mr Espinoza. How many I be of service today?" Lucius voice gave out a tiredness that wasn’t just caused by lack of sleep.
"I have read about your exploits in the jungles of Alexandrovsk. Interesting methods. Am I correct in the information that you were slated to become a carrier flight operations director? Or is my intel wrong?”
Lucius frowned, all information regarding his service in the Imperial Navy was classified. Not unobtainable but classified. "What's the job?" he asked after a long and tense pause.
"Well, before I answer that, how familiar are you with the Grâstahl JJ-3 of the former Valyrien Airforce"
"If it has at least one wing and an engine, I can fly it." Lucius was bending the truth a little. Sure he was familiar with the specs and the aircraft, reading many a Roman intelligence brochure about the military capabilities of the Northern superpowers, even witnessing several in a routine patrol flight. He had never actually flown one though.
"Well can't promise you flying, but how would you like to command two full squadrons of those, a squadron of Slavacian fighters and a dozen or so helicopters?"
Every single instinct told Lucius that this was too good to be true, that he should hang up, before a Valyrien counterintelligence team burst through his doors. But there was no Valyrien counterintelligence. At least not anymore. "How much?"
"Well, we're a tad short on money at the moment. How does 15,000 denarii in gold equivalent per month sound? Of course, can't promise it every month, and might have to pay it in Slavic Rubles some days"
“Twenty-five.”
“Wages are nonnegotiable, good luck with your Valyrien employers Mr Lucius. Maybe some of them need a lift to skin graft surgery. Who knows?”
Lucius swore quietly. He paused. Swallowed. And finally replied: “Fine, you have yourself a squad commander.”
"Excellent, make your way to Alexandrovsk. You won't miss us there."
He had no idea why that particular memory had come up during today’s breakfast. And even less of an idea who Espinoza was. Sure, he guessed that the man must have been a bigwig in Asgarthia before the war, but who exactly? A high-ranking administrator? An air force general?
While Lucius was deep in his thoughts, the machinery of the carrier had already turned it on a south-westerly heading, carrying him and thousands of other souls on board towards the unforgiving Natufian steppes.




URGENT, SECRET
OP COM GRU -> GLAVKOM

Satellite reconnaissance detected build up of Aexo. assets on the eastern reaches of Harif. Possibility of army build up unlikely. Analysts suggest resource extraction. Possible petroleum or LNG. Request permission to use High Velocity High Altitude aircraft for reconnaissance.

URGENT, SECRET
GLAVKOM -> OP COM GRU

Request denied, concentrate efforts on primary objective.

GLAVKOM -> GENERAL STAFF VS
Order to immediately begin creation of a staff for the Natufian Expeditionary Army. Army commander is to be Gen. Vasiliy Shamahansky. Staff appointments are left to him, any men requested by V.A. Shamahansky are to be provided for the formation. Prelimenary unit assingment to the N.E.A. are: 2nd Guards Tank Division, 105th Motor Rifle Division, 9th Brigade of VDV and the 65th Separate Special Operations Battalion.

GLAVKOM -> SHAMAHANSKY
Prepare plans for occupation of the NSSR "Aquarel" and possible push to Harif. "Hook"

SHAMAHANSKY -> GLAVKOM
Beginning formation of my staff. Request additionally the 756th Separate Air Defense Regiment. Commencing planning of operational activities aimed at the garrisoning of the NSSR "Operation Aquarel" and the subsequent push to Harif "Operation Hook". Request detailed air reconnaissance of operational areas.

GLAVKOM -> SHAMAHANSKY
Request denied, only available evidence is currently available evidence.



PLACEHOLDER - MORE TO COME
Specifically: Slavic counterintelligence in Oshala, Supreme Soviet response,
Last edited by Conciliary Socialist Republics on Mon Dec 06, 2021 2:35 am, edited 4 times in total.
Union of the Conciliary Socialist Republics
Союз Советских Социалистических Республик

NS Stats are not a thing. Realtime centrally, digitally planned economy. Despite what the flag may say, multi-party socialist democracy. Set in a custom world, but still founded by Slavs. The name is a direct adaption of the USSR, since that wasn't really region specific. Though I think my translation is better.

User avatar
The Natufian Nation
Attaché
 
Posts: 86
Founded: Jul 09, 2017
Libertarian Police State

Postby The Natufian Nation » Sun Nov 21, 2021 2:02 pm




Image

Image


.

The al-Shuqba family ranch, northeast of New Jericho. Evening.

Image

The past few days at the family ranch was a much needed reprieve for High Chief Benjamin al-Shuqba. A chance to collect his thoughts, consider the present crisis and chart the future of the Natufian Nation. With his executive Council and Proconsul Titianus managing the day-to-day affairs back in New Jericho, Ben had time to ride the land on his favorite horse, Diamante, helped with the calving of the aurochs herd, did some quail hunting, and spent a lot of time at the family shrine communing with the spirits of his ancestors, especially his recently departed uncle Nathaniel, asking for strength. There was, of course, a large security detail stationed at the ranch and Ben still met regularly with his military advisors on the rapidly deteriorating situation.

But here in the evening, he stood alone in the pecan-wood paneled den he used as his office while at the ranch. He was dressed casually but neatly in pressed denim jeans, soft aurochs-hide boots and a rather expensive red flannel shirt. In his hand was a heavy cocktail glass with his third pour of Natufian mezcal. On the rocks. The room had all the modern amenities, but the décor was a mix of the old rustic Natufian style and modern Romano-Natufian design. Ben stood by the western window, peering out over the vast grassland where the aurochs herd was grazing, the orange fireball of the setting sun behind them darkening their visage. Next to the window, mounted on the wall, was a glass display case housing the old flintlock rifle used by his great-great-grandfather, at the time the tribal wars were ending and the Natufian Confederation was forming. Below the rifle was the ceremonial hunting bow that same great man used to shoot the peace arrow into the ground, signifying his Shuqba tribe would no longer raid their neighbors but offer the hand of friendship instead. The Shuqba tribe gained much prestige for its balance of diplomacy and strength since that day. Ben felt the heavy weight of the legacy of his ancestors as he contemplated the tough, but necessary, decisions he was resolved to make for the preservation of Natufia as a unified nation.

Ben’s wandering thoughts were interrupted by a chime from his laptop, resting in the center of his large teak desk, surrounded by jumbles of files, reports and other papers. Ben smiled, he was waiting for this call with much anticipation. He always enjoyed these online times with his eldest daughter, Dimra. He missed her dearly but was proud of her progress at the Imperial College in Nova Roma. Ben walked over and sat at his desk, did a quick check at the display to ensure the encryption software was active, and opened the call coming through on the Roome app.

Immediately, Dimra appeared, her dorm room visible in the background, bookshelves cluttered with large, ill-fitting architecture and art history books as well as her high school swim team and judo trophies. Dimra was rather tall for a Natufian at six foot one inch, and her skin was much paler, accentuating her freckled nose and cheeks. Her brown eyes, brought out with simple eyeliner and mascara, were always open wide and her hair was short and wavy, drawing attention to her long neck, around which she wore a short necklace suspending a Roman Delphi stone at the top of her breastbone. At 22 years of age, she was a very attractive young woman, maintaining her athletic physique from her high school sports and later her militia training where she honed her martial arts skills. A woman of natural and elegant beauty, Ben always joked she was fortunate to take after her mother and not his own ‘common stock’.

She was also smart and personable with a will of her own she was not reluctant to show. People naturally flocked to her charisma; at least those who were not put off by her sometimes condescending attitude. She was the kind of person who did not have a middle ground. If she liked you, she really liked you and you could always depend on her support. If she didn’t like you, she really didn’t like you and you better watch out. She was a bit of an enigma in Rome. She had the intelligence and grace of any aristocratic Roman woman but lacked the subtlety and guile of Roman women. Dimra preferred to face her conflicts directly and openly and always felt entitled to speak her mind. She only got away with it because she was still, after all, Natufian.

Upon seeing his daughter, Ben smiled warmly, “Hello daughter, good to see you, how have you been?”

“Hi dad” she replied with an energetic smile, then her eyes lit up and she continued in an animated voice, “OH, I have to tell you, I got 9.5 out of 10 on my project for my civic planning course! Highest score in the class!”

“Fantastic, I am so proud of you!” Ben replied truthfully.

“Yeah,” Dimra continued with a faux frown, “I could have got a perfect 10 but the professor thought I needed a retaining wall for the water course going through my city to prevent flooding. But he is wrong! I had a shunt upstream on the aqueduct for that. It would just need to be controlled well. I told him a retaining wall would have prevented my waterside parks from having a shoreline. He just said sometimes we must sacrifice aesthetics for function and ignored my shunt. Can you believe that?”

Ben, who sat quietly, only half-listening and just taking in and reveling in the pride he felt in his daughter, startled to attention, “Ah, yes, well, you know, it’s still a great score. I thought you liked this professor, right?”

“Oh yeah, he’s great, he did compliment me on my agora, saying my market area gave my city design a ‘refreshing openness’. Too many people are cluttering their designs with stoa these days. It’s the trend. Makes their cities really ugly and uninviting, if you ask me.”

Ben, unable to really follow his daughter’s line of thought, sat silently, thinking about how to bring up what he wanted to talk to her about.

But before he could say anything, Dimra asked, in a more serious tone, “So, how is mom?”

Ben sighed, his dear wife of almost 30 years suffered from schizophrenia and had been gradually declining in lucidity over the years. It had been such a slow, consistent progression that it was just a ‘fact of life’ in the background for the family.

“Not much different. Her doctors say her new meds are slowing the disease, but not able to really stop her decline. She still has some good days, but those are far outnumbered by the bad ones, still.”

“Have you thought more about that new treatment they have in Heartfilia?” Dimra asked pointedly.

Ben took a swig of his mezcal and shook his head, “Pfft, no, I don’t trust it. It hasn’t been well tested, for one. And also, from what I understand, it was not exactly developed according to ethical standards.”

Dimra looked unperturbed and gave a surprisingly Roman response, “Well, if it works, it works. You should look into it more. What about you, dad? I know you can’t tell me everything, but, it sounds like things are getting really serious. Some of my friends here have fathers and uncles in the Senate. Word here is that war is inevitable now.”

Ben finished off his glass of mezcal and poured himself another from a glass decanter sitting at the corner of his desk. He idly wondered if maybe he had a bit too much, but this was the one place and one person where he felt he could relax a bit and let his guard down, if just for a time.

“Yeahhh,” Ben began, “It probably is. This will be made public tomorrow, but we had a plane shot down over the Baidha lands by this insane Red Horn group. And Chief Masum is now openly in rebellion. I just gave Titianus and my generals authorization to engage and use military force to restore order against both. I am just now finishing the rules of engagement for them to follow. I will also need to resolve things with the Consortium and the Emir, but at least diplomacy is still an option with them….for now.”

“By great Mars, dad” is all Dimra could say, in a rare instance of being at a loss of words.

“You know, Dim, it wasn’t supposed to be this way. We were supposed to have stopped all the tribal fighting and come together as one nation. That’s what the Commonwealth was all about!”

“I know, but what can you do?”

Ben paused and looked carefully at his daughter, deciding yes, he at least needed to broach the subject with her now. He took a draw of his mezcal and sat forward in his leather-seated chair. “I think maybe we are at a fulcrum point. The tribal system of government isn’t making as much sense as it used to. Did you know less than half of the Shuqba tribe actually lives in our homeland? Most live in other parts of the Commonwealth, a large number are in Rome and many more have emigrated to other nations.”

Dimra furrowed her plucked brows and stared back at her father worryingly and repeated, “Yes, dad, but what can you do?”

“I am looking at ways to restructure the government, Dim. Make it more centralized. End the tribal militia system, too. It is time, I think. We are no longer isolated from the world but must stand as one, united nation, where tribal distinction does not matter. We must all think of ourselves as Natufians first and foremost. And the Conclave was a failure. We may need to move away from that.”

Dimra looked back at her father suspiciously, “What would replace it?”

“I’m not sure yet. But, Dim, I want you to think about taking a part in my government when you are done with your studies.”

Dimra looked at her father with shock, “What? I mean, I never wanted that? Why?”

“Because, Dim, look, you are very well liked and respected. You are good with people. You have natural leadership qualities. The other chiefs and chieftesses that stand by me all say how inspiring you are. And, also, I can give you a platform for these ideas you have for Natufia, what did you call it?”

“A cultural renaissance” Dimra replied flatly, trying to keep up with her own thoughts.

“Yes! A cultural renaissance, as you say. We have made great technological and commercial progress as a nation, but you keep telling me how backwards we still are, compared to Rome. Well, how about a chance to design real cities, and to build museums and concert halls, libraries and universities?”

He then chuckled to help break the tension and added, “and you are always saying the Uki government building where I work is an eyesore. You can start by remodeling it!”

Dimra was caught off guard and made a flustered reply, “I…I don’t know dad. I haven’t put much thought to my career after I graduate. I just assumed I would probably remain up here in Rome, honestly.”

Ben swigged on his mezcal again, feeling a bit more relaxed now that he put the idea on the table. But there was more he needed to present to her. “It’s your choice, of course. But I think you could do a lot more down here. And, Dim, being in the political circles here in New Jericho, as part of my government, well, you should be thinking about the possibility of being the first High Chieftess some day.”

Now Dimra looked shell-shocked, her wide eyes unfocused as her mind raced with the implications. Her mouth hung slightly opened showing the tips of her pearly white teeth.

“By the gods, dad….how…I mean…I never wanted that. Maybe taking over as chieftess for the Shuqba clan some day, that makes sense…but High Chieftess….I mean, I don’t know if I would want to go through all the politicking to get there …..it’s not a hereditary role.”

“It may become one” Ben blurted conspiratorially.

The idea failed to shock Dimra. That would, of course, have been the Roman way, and upon reflection, it seemed logical, although she never would have imagined herself in the line of succession.

“I mean,” she began, “even if that were to happen…what about Rome? I’m not sure Caesar or the Senate could accept a female head-of-state in Natufia.”

Ben smiled, pleased she was at least mentally processing the possibility. Now for the truly hard part. Another deep draw on his mezcal emptied his glass and he immediately poured another. “Well, with the right companion by your side, I am sure they will have no problem accepting your legitimacy.”

Dimra immediately caught on to the implication. Her cheeks reddened, a color that is not flattering to Natufian skin, even as light as hers was; her lips tightened and her eyes narrowed dangerously. It was one of the very few times Ben had seen her genuinely angry with him. But he expected it.

“How dare you! I am not marrying for political gain! I don’t even know if I ever want to be married! You have no right…” and she stammered to get out what she wanted to say next, so unaccustomed to talking to her father this way.

“Dimra, daughter, please”, Ben said soothingly, gesturing for her to calm down. “Come on, you know I would never ask you to do something you didn’t want to do. I am just bringing up ideas. I want you to be happy but I also want you to see the possibilities you have before you. There is so much you could do for our people if you just found the right path and connections.”

Ben paused to let that sink in before beginning his point of emphasis, “Dim, I want you to meet someone, someone important. If it doesn’t work, it doesn’t work, and you move on. But I think it would be worth at least considering.”

Dimra stared back at her father with suspicious eyes and after taking a deep breath, “Who?”

“Geoffrey Plantagenet, the Duke of Anjou” Ben replied with a smile

Dimra’s eyes bulged in confusion, “Geoffrey Plantagenet?!?! Isn’t he like, twelve years old?”

Ben gave a soothing laugh, sipped his drink and responded, “No, he’s sixteen, just about seventeen now, I believe.”

“SIXteen?” she repeated with a horrified look on her face.

“Seventeen, really”, Ben stretched

“Seventeen?! He’s a child!” Dimra shouted.

“Hey, you know very well that at his age, Geoffrey is considered a marriable man in Rome. I’ve met him, he is a Heartfilian nobleman and I think his rank and position has matured him for his age. Now listen, he and his half-brother, his highness Prince Nero, seem fairly close, or at least on good terms. Think about it, if you were married to a son of Gemellus Caesar, and to someone who is also a close brother of Prince Nero, our strongest advocate in Rome, and Caesar’s likely successor….well, it would put you on very sure footing and ensure the stability, security and prosperity of the Natufian Nation.”

There, now he had stated all he wanted for his daughter to consider and think on. It was all on the table for her to see. All his hopes and dreams for not only her future, but the Natufian Nation. As he was talking, he could see Dimra was busily looking something up on her computer. He saw her face contort as she viewed something, her eyes squint in disbelief and her lips slightly curl in disgust.

“Dad, I just looked him up on Romepedia. I don’t know….he looks kind of…'femmy', don’t you think? I think I like my men a bit more…..well….masculine. I am used to dating Roman men. And is that…….lipstick he is wearing!?” she finished, almost laughing.

Ben sighed, this would be an uphill battle, he realized. “Well, you have to understand….he comes from the Heartfilian court. He is the Duke of Anjou and has Heartfilian customs. His mother is the Queen of Heartfilia, for the Great Aurochs’ sake!”

Now Dimra laughed out loud in an amusing manner, “Really dad? You want this guy to be the father of your grandchildren? Haha! Do you know if he even likes women? Not to mention a woman that could probably take him in a fight?”

Ben felt annoyed but knew he put a lot on her to think about already and needed to humor her. “Well, don’t judge before meeting him, Dim. He is actually quite shrewd. He is helping us manage the Consortium, at some risk to himself. Apparently, he is a very capable chess player, too. I suspect he is more intelligent than most people suspect. Oh, and here’s something that might interest you. He is a bit of a musical prodigy. He plays the tenor lute with maestro level competency.”

The amused look on Dimra’s face softened into one of serious awe, “The tenor lute, really? That’s a really hard instrument to master.”

“Well,” Ben mock-sighed, “He is apparently quite cultured and has a keen interest in music. He had a very expensive symphony hall built in Anjou. He’s a, oh, how might we say it…a Renaissance man?”

Dimra narrowed her eyes and glared at her father across the screen, aware of the ‘gottcha moment’ he seemed to be reveling in. But there was no longer any malcontent towards him in her voice. She was smiling warmly again.

“Music patron, eh? Oh, very well, I can meet him” she said, then rapidly hissed playfully, “But don’t expect anything to come of it!”

“That’s all I ask, daughter, just meet the guy and see what you think. Then you can decide for yourself. And think about what else I have said. About joining my government and your future leading our people.”

“It’s a lot to take in, dad, really. I will need some time to think about it. All I know is I want to finish my studies here before I do anything else.”

“But you’ll be thinking about it?”

“Yeah,” she said, “and I’ll go to the temple tomorrow and ask Minerva for guidance, too”

Ben was still old-fashioned and hadn’t really embraced the Roman gods, preferring to keep to strict Natufian traditions, but he didn’t mind his daughter finding her own path. “All right, you do that, Dim. I’ll let you go now, I am sure you have homework to get to. And I have to be up early tomorrow to head back to the capital. I need to speak to the Council of Elders about supporting my war resolution and Titianus is eager to have me back to make some decisions he feels needs my direct attention. I need to talk to him about my ideas for government reform, too.”

“OK, take care, dad, love you” Dimra smiled at the camera.

“You too, sweetheart, I’ll talk to you again soon”, he replied and shut off the Roome app.

The High Chief sat quietly at his desk a while longer in silence, nursing down the rest of the mezcal in his glass, staring at the pictures on his desk. One of his poor, suffering wife. Another of Dimra, his pride and joy. And then another of his other two daughters, twins, who were too caught up in their own teen lives to be bothered with dad. The sun had now set and the room was only illuminated by a shaded lamp glowing near the desk, the rest of the room bathed in an eerie half-darkness. In the quiet den, he listened to the low lulling sounds of the aurochs herd, carried on the still night air. He was enjoying these last moments of peace before he would march back again into the maelstrom of what his nation had become, resolved to bring it to order at any cost. For the sake of the Natufian people, for the memory of his uncle, and for the future of his daughter.

Image




User avatar
The Natufian Nation
Attaché
 
Posts: 86
Founded: Jul 09, 2017
Libertarian Police State

AMSHA'S PLOT, PART 1

Postby The Natufian Nation » Sat Dec 04, 2021 8:24 am




Image

Image


.
.
.
.

Ostia Port Authority & Dockyards. Roman Imperium. Early morning.

Image
The Port of Ostia in Rome


The quaestor of Ostia, Valentinus Claudius Paullus, made responsible for all port activity by the proconsul of Ostia, nervously paced his office in the administrative building of the Port of Ostia Dockyards. It arrived, he kept thinking to himself. What it was, however, was still a mystery. Supposedly something that would help the Liberators and finally give the Roman Senatorial Society some traction.And they desperatly needed a catalyst to make real changes in the Senate and curb Caesar's absolute hold on power.

As his cousin, Decius, had told him, the cargo ship Volga, sailing from Cambrius, made port early this morning. And sure enough, one of the containers was registered to the Gerst Trading Company, containing half a dozen crates that were routinely removed from the containers per the shipping instructions. Paullus ordered the customs inspector to bypass the usual inspection and move the crates directly to warehouse 17. He made up an excuse that he would personally be testing out some new scanning technology, although the customs officer was not about to question the quaestor on any occasion. He would probably just assume it was some contraband for high-ranking senators, anyway.

But now, curiosity got the better of him and Paullus decided he had to know what the crates contained. He ordered an imaging technician to meet him in warehouse 17 with a portable scanner and they began opening the unsecured crates which were all labeled as containing “machine parts”. Sure enough, crate after crate were filled with lawn mower engines, blades, metal chassis, wheels and other assorted parts for a variety of garden care equipment. But one, in addition to some filler material, contained a large, iron hinged chest with an electronic lock. It looked wildly out of place and Paullus stared at it apprehensively. He helped the technician to lift it out of the crate and onto the portable imaging table set-up next to the stack of crates in the warehouse.

The technician strained under the weight and remarked, “Wow, this weighs more than the Rock of Sisyphus!”

Paullus was mildly and pleasantly surprised to hear the commoner make such a reference. “Oh, you have read the myth?” he asked hopefully, arching an eyebrow.

“Well, yes, sir. It was required in my secondary school. Most of the class just watched the movie, but I actually read it. It was good.”

“Ah, so you read it in Latin, then, yes?” Paullus asked a bit disappointedly. “It’s not the same translated from the original Achaean.”

That ended that conversation as the men managed to hoist the heavy chest to the table and the technician, after making some calibration entries into the laptop connected to the table equipment, began the painstaking process of manually moving the lateral imaging bar above the chest, fastening it to the table, taking a reading, unfastening the bar, moving it a centimeter over, refastening it, then taking another image. He then repeated the same process with the horizontal imaging bar.

Paullus sat wordlessly, in a half-meditative trance, for the nearly two hours it took the technician to take his readings. He wanted the highest resolution possible to determine the mysterious chest’s contents. The tech was three-quarters through the last, horizontal, run when Paullus was abruptly shaken from his trance by the back access door to the warehouse being violently thrown open, the outside light streaming in. Slowly, it seemed, in stepped Decius with four large, ugly men behind him. Two looked Roman, the other two were surely Arcovian brutes.

Decius stared at Paullus in disbelief, a betrayed look on his face, as he slowly walked up to the men. Paullus sat up straight in his chair and the technician stopped his work.

“What is this, cousin?” Decius asked rhetorically, arms in a wide, plaintive gesture. “You snooping? I told you not to worry about it. Now look what I have to do.”

Without taking his eyes off Paullus, Decius deftly pulled a 9mm Cambrian pistol from inside his jacket, pointed it at the technician’s chest, and fired a single, lethal round right into the poor man’s heart. The tech instantly fell to the floor, dead before his knees even buckled.

Paullus, though shocked at the sudden violence, and his body micro-shaking, said nothing and kept his poise. For some reason, as much loathing and disgust he held for his cousin, he never actually felt afraid of him. The four brutes with Decius placed their hands on their own weapons but had not drawn them. Decius, still looking directly at Paullus, removed the laptop from the table and handed it to one of the men.

“Take the hard drive and destroy it” he ordered. One of the men took it in his rough hands, removed a nasty looking lock blade knife from his pocket, and began wedging the laptop open, carelessly breaking through the plastic case.

Decius, seeing Paullus was making no protest, carefully re-holstered his pistol and the other men immediately released their grip on their own.

“I had to know what was in these crates, Decius”, Paullus finally stated, causing his cousin to tilt his head at him like a dog that heard its name called. “I am the quaestor and have a duty.”

“And I told you” Decius retorted, “its best you don’t know. The Liberators will soon get what they want; but you know what they say about eggs and omelets."

Paullus simply stared at his cousin wordlessly with an accusing look on his face.

"Look, I made a promise to our grandfather when he was on his deathbed, like we all did, that I would look after my family. And, you know, I am a man of honor.” Decius concluded seriously, pointing to himself while leaning in close to Paullus’ face. Paullus was sure his cousin could not see the irony in what he just said.

Decius then reached into his other inside jacket pocket. At first Paullus tensed thinking he might draw a weapon. But instead Decius produced a thick envelope and opened it so he could see the contents.

“These are plane tickets for you and your family, cousin. You need to get on this flight and go to Sirtarva…tonight.”

Paullus looked at Decius as if he just offered him a rotten fish head to eat. “Arcovia?! Tonight?! What, are you deranged? I can’t possibly gather up my family, make work arrangements, and fly off to another country by tonight. This makes no sense. What, by Hades, is going on, cousin?”

Decius looked at his cousin for a moment with a dumb look on his face, not at all used to being questioned like this. He then smiled, patted Paullus on the cheek in a belittling manner, and placed the envelope of plane tickets in Paullus’ shirt pocket.

“Just do it, cousin, really. You don’t want to be here tomorrow, trust me. I have men that will meet you at the airport in Sirtava and make sure you are taken somewhere safe. Really, the less you know the better.”

Decius then signaled to his men to carry out the chest. Even the four strong men seemed to struggle with the weight. As he walked back towards the warehouse backdoor, Decius looked back at Paullus, who was still sitting in the chair next to the empty imaging table, splattered blood drops already starting to congeal on it. The technician’s body lay crumpled on the floor.

“I’ll meet up with you in Arcovia, cousin! And I’ll explain everything then! Uvidíme se později!”




Paullus sat silently for a long time, considering what to do, heart racing in his chest as things seemed to be spinning out of his control. What was in that chest? He suddenly snapped to attention. Of course! The laptop only controlled the imaging device. All the data was being processed in the central server and should still be there!

Paullus shot up and ran over to the manager’s desk in the warehouse. Fortunately, there was no one else currently inside, which he had made sure of prior to coming over. He flipped on the terminal and located the data file, fed it to the compiler and initiated the concatenation routine. He sat nervously, it would take at least half an hour to produce the image. He tried meditating again but struggled to keep focus.

Finally, the program ended and he opened the imaging file. As he took in the images and data spec readouts, his eyes widened. He could hardly believe what he was looking at and took down a customs manual on identifying contraband weaponry. The last section was never used. Until now. He flipped through the pages until he found the entry that matched what he was seeing on the screen….a Valyrien type IIc-84 thermonuclear warhead!

It seemed all feeling and sense of reality left Paullus’ body. He was dizzy. He grabbed a drink of water from the nearby water cooler and tried to think. Think! Think, man! he scolded himself. What to do? What to do? What was Decius going to do? Blow up the port? Blow up the capital? But…why? It made no sense to him. An evil thought crossed Paullus’ mind. What if he let Decius blow up the capital? The Senate was out of session, most of the senators back in their districts or travelling abroad. If Caesar and the palace were destroyed….the Senate would have to take over. Yes, that was good. But….the destruction, the chaos…the loss of stability and the civil war it might kick-off. But more than that, Paullus was Roman and believed in the civil society Rome stood for. He simply could not, in good conscience, allow an act of domestic terrorism to take place if he could prevent it. It was just simply, unconscionable. Besides, the PI would eventually trace the device back here.

He took out his phone and tried to call Decius, but the call went straight to voicemail. Apparently Decius had turned off his phone. Paullus looked at the plane tickets he had placed on the desk. Should he get his family out of Rome before doing anything? He wasn’t sure how lenient the PI would be on his family if he came forward. Or himself. He could try to run, as Decius was trying to get him to do. But it was deranged to think anyone could hide from the PI if they were seriously looking for them. Paullus saw no way he could avoid the consequences, whatever happened.

Paullus sat for a moment and tried to calm himself. He knew either way, whatever he did, his career was likely finished. His very life may even be forfeit. He knew Decius probably truly believed that family doesn’t turn on family. But, in the end, Paullus was a loyal Roman citizen and the security of the State overruled any other concern, even his own life.

Carefully, and with much trepidation, Paullus picked up the warehouse phone and listened for the port authority operator. “Ah, yes, this is quaestor Claudius Paullus. Put me through to Captain Scipio at the Ostia PI office. I need the captain to come here immediately.”


Image
A conical Valyrien type IIc-84 thermonuclear warhead shown in its outer casing






Castle Seifert. Epilo. Day.

For a brief biography of Meister Seifert, see this factbook entry, https://www.nationstates.net/nation=the_natufian_nation/detail=factbook/id=1575229


Colonel Erna Ström breathed in the clean, mountain valley air that wafted through the training grounds of Castle Seifert. She stood on an observation deck made of cut sandstone overlooking a sparring field where a number of cadets were being trained in hand-to-hand and melee combat. She was glad to be out of the frozen wastes of Rusina and in more temperate climates. Her old Valyrien army coat was draped over a white patio chair while she stood with leather strapped suspenders arching over her white undershirt. She took a deep puff of her slim cigar as she surveyed the recruits with her good eye, the other still sporting a simple black eye patch. The knife work and the close engagement of the recruits was outright juvenile, compared to the martial skills Valyrisk soldiers had been trained in….so long ago.

“Damn sloppy” she muttered out loud to herself.

“Indeed, quite sloppy” came a gruff voice that startled the Colonel. She whirled and instinctively became alert for defensive action. Approaching her was Meister Seifert himself, a smile formed from beneath his bushy salt and pepper beard, wrinkled old eyes bearing on her with a kind of friendly intensity. By his side walked Yuri Gostwald, his Myraxian assault rifle leisurely, but guardedly, resting in his hands.

Valyriens were naturally guarded but the few that survived the Rusinan Collapse, like Erna, were outright paranoid. She immediately began doing self-defense calculations. She could kick Yuri’s exposed knee and at the same time give Siefert a throat punch. Or she could rush Yuri and push her hot cigar end into his eye, swirl, and grab Seifert’s holstered pistol. Or sweep-kick the old man, staying low to deliver a groin punch to Yuri. Only the rapid movement of her good eye betrayed any of these violent calculations. The rest of her body remained motionless.

Ultimately, as she rationally knew, there was no need for alarm. Meister Seifert had been true to his word and seemed to genuinely enjoy her presence here at the Castle.

“My dear” he began, addressing her in a paternal way she was not accustomed to, nor minded, really. “I trust your stay with us has been satisfactory?”

“Yes, Meister Seifert, your hospitality has been beyond generous. But of course,” and she drew on her cigar, “I know there is something you need from me.”

Meister Seifert shifted a bit uncomfortably where he was standing and cleared his throat. “Yes, and the time has come for us to conclude our arrangement. My client informs me the product has been delivered. It is time for the code.” He ended this sentence with a sternness that communicated it was not to be debated. Yuri then shouldered his rifle and presented a small electronic device for her to enter the algorithm for the arming code into. The code itself, she had already divulged, changed every four hours according to a certain algorithm known only to the Valyrien Strategic Response Corp commanders.

Erna took a breath and considered the two men. Once she delivered the arming code algorithm for the warhead, she would have no more leverage, no more use, and was unsure if Seifert would really allow her to live or not. She considered balking, even fighting her way out…but in the end…she was so….tired. Even if they killed her afterwards…at least she would die knowing the warhead would be put to use, hopefully the way she most desired. She took a resolved, perhaps final, draw, on her cigar and exhaled the aromatic smoke while making eye contact with Seifert.

“Very well”, she sighed, took the device from Yuri, punched in a long series of keystrokes, then handed it back. Yuri gave her an emotionless glance, made some of his own entries, waited about a minute, then turned to Seifert,

“Validated. It’s a good code” he stated with a thick Covenantian accent.

“Well…..” began Meister Seifert. “That is that, my dear” and smiled warmly at her. “You are free to leave, if you desire. Take some fresh clothes, supplies, ammunition, and I have some hard cash for you, if you need it.”

Erna felt both relief and yet uncertainty now that she was still alive. “I…I don’t know where to go” she replied bitterly.

Meister Seifert tilted his head downwards sympathetically, “Well, dear Colonel, if you would consider it, I would like very much for you to stay here with us and take over the training of hand combat. The Valyrisk tradition of blade fighting is a lost art. I am sure our recruits would benefit greatly from your teaching.”

Erna considered for a moment, not believing her good fortune. Training a new generation in the Valyrisk way of fighting, keeping that legacy alive, perhaps one day rekindling the flame of her once great nation. She even imagined operating against her old enemies, knowing exactly where she would begin, the Achille’s heel of the Roman Imperium….the Natufian city of Masraq. A sense of renewed purpose ignited in her heart. She extended her hand to Meister Seifert.

“Thank you, sir, I accept”


Image
Colonel Erna Ström




User avatar
Conciliary Socialist Republics
Secretary
 
Posts: 33
Founded: Sep 29, 2020
Ex-Nation

Postby Conciliary Socialist Republics » Mon Dec 06, 2021 2:42 am

The Officer
The wheels of the passenger jet smoothly impacted the dark asphalt surface of the runway. With a roar, the engines switched to reverse thrust decelerated the plane. A mundane event had it happened in other circumstances, but it was far less mundane given the situation of the arrival. The aircraft was met with by a rather large party of people, all cheering and wearing red items of clothing. After all, this was the first envoy of Slavacia to officially arrive on the soil of the emergent NSSR. A dozen or so people disembarked: journalists, news crews, advisors on economy and civilian matters. Last among them was Chizhov. He was dressed in a simple two-piece suit of a beige colour, with a standard white shirt that almost all men of his profession wore regardless of the time of day or the weather outside. He clutched a small black suitcase in his hand as he descended the stairs from his aircraft, peering intently into the mass of vehicles that had arrived to greet the party. Noticing a black sedan out towards the side of the congregation, he smiled before reaching the bottom of the stairs. Politely pushing past the crowd, he approached the black vehicle and smiled to the driver.

“Rezno?” he asked

The driver nodded, not saying much else. He took the suitcase from Chizhov’s hands and placed it in the trunk of the car, before opening the rear door of the sedan and gesturing for Vasiliy to enter. Chizhov complied, happily setting down in the back seat, and taking out a well-worn book from his jacket, some ancient Achean philosophy text. The black sedan pulled away fast, almost drifting into a turn.

“Like the wind, eh?” Chizhov asked his driver. The man nodded in reply.

“So, catch the Strei-Ar league last night?” Chizhov asked, trying to break the silent pause. His driver, a handsome young man with a small scar on his cheek. Chizhov had noticed that scar the second he saw the man, but then again, it was his profession to notice things. The man’s skin was a tone lighter than the average Natufian, but after all, where there really that few Natufians that one could generalise all?

“Yes comrade, got the tail end of the N. Metalurg – Sirtárva F.C. Good game.”

Something about the manner in which the young man pronounced the word “Tovarish (comrade)” seemed off to Chizhov. Too perfect. Too Slavic.

“Да уж точно, Петлюков – сила!” The reaction of the driver threw Chizhov off – if the man indeed spoke Slavic, he managed to hide it well.

“Excuse me, Colonel?”

“Sorry, force of habit.”

The car sped through the narrow streets of the outer city. The architecture seemed exotic to the Colonel. But Chizov admitted to himself, that anything other than the 17th century baroque of downtown Novosergeevsk and the modern Socialist styles seemed exotic and foreign. Clay dwellings almost jumped on each other, how closely they were spaced. The streets seemed claustrophobic to the Colonel, even narrower then the streets of the old quarter of some of the older imperial cities, and positively dwarfed by the wide modern Concilian avenues and boulevards.

“This is Natufia? I'd assumed your cities were a bit more urban?”

"Only in the north, colonel. Not much investment came our way."

"Huh, well we'll change that up won't we"

"We'll see, Colonel, we'll see"

"Let's keep it simple, no need for colonels, eh?"

"As you say, Vasiliy Pavlovich." Again, that twinge of near perfect Southern Slavic. If the colonel wasn’t sure of it, the man sitting in the driver seat could well have been the resident of Petrograd.

"I wasn't aware Slavic was taught in Natufia, I guess our cultural exchange programs were something." He complimented, "Your pronunciation is perfect though, hats off to your professor"

The driver winced, making an effort however to hide his expression from the man in the rear seat of his car.

"A gift, Vasiliy Pavlovich, I'm a natural impressionist, you should hear my Skjoldurian fishwife."

The scenery outside had changed. Gone were the packed streets. The view outside his window now resembled an industrial suburb. Long concrete fences; rusted barbed wire, the dull grey broken by the occasional advertisement for a Roman beverage company.

"I'll be delighted to. Once I found out where it is you're taking me."

"Your contact is waiting to meet you in a secure location. We'll be there soon."

Chizhov shrugged – secure location, then secure location. He picked up the tome of Achaean he had tossed aside and continued reading.

The car slowed and pulled up to a warehouse. To the Colonel, the place looked well and trully abandoned. Guess Rezno knows best.

The driver exited the car, and courteously opened the door to Chizhov. The latter put away his book, stepped out of the car, and turned to the man.

“Here? Shall I take my belongings with me?”

"No need, they'll be forwarded to your hotel."

"Ah very well. Now, no need to keep Rezno waiting then."

Rezno followed the driver into the dilapidated warehouse, up the worn concrete staircaseand through a rusty door, creaking on it hinges. The warehouse was empty and dark. Letting his eyes adjust to the darkness, Chizhov saw three men: the first, a bald, thickset man; the second, a smaller man sitting behind a set of classically Roman computers; and the third, a dark-haired man sitting in the middle of the three. Chizhov couldn’t quite pinpoint his age but guessed that he must have been not much older than thirty. He was dressed oddly, in a set of strange armour. It was definitely not Slavacian, experiments with segmented ceramic armour never went past prototype stages in most militaries. HISS the colonel thought to himself Of course, Romans.

"Ahh comrades, good to see you all, as you know, I'm Colonel Chizhov, Army Press Service. Where's Rezno? I was hoping to speak with him." He said, while he frantically thought to himself Where did I blunder? Surely Rezno would have thought to use a secure line. Not forgetting to flash his most sincere and well-meaning smile.

The well armoured man sighed at that remark, and Chizhiov felt the click of a pistol’s hammer being cocked directly behind him.

"What is the meaning of this? I'm but a simple journalist!?" Chizhov decided, that it was best he hide his cards. Playing a bad MGB agent was always a talent of his.

"Of course, you are, Comrade, I suppose you won't mind us verifying that?" while the armoured man delivered the remark, full of biting irony, the thick man approached Chizhov and gruffly frisked him, but not before forcefully sitting him down on a rickety wooden chair, while the smaller one rose from behind his technological shrine and carefully studied Chizhov with a handheld scanner, carefully taking his retinal print.

The man in charge looked at his assistant with curiosity: “Any matches?” – "The signal jammers we placed are interfering with my connection to the central database...it might be a while"

The heavier of the two men meanwhile, finished going through Chizhov’s pockets, and produced out of them: a smartphone, a set of keys on an ornate keychain depicting the Concilian capital; a wallet with a driver’s license and several tens of Rubles in cash and a few plastic cash cards. He handed the plastic ID card to the man behind Chizhov, who had previously remained outside of his view. He was a handsome enough man, with the refined movements and manners of a patrician from an old family.

The man took a look at the license: “Vasiliy Pavlocich Chizhov, at least that’s what the license says anyway.”

The man in charge held out his hand, and the handsome man threw it to him. He held it in his hands, bending the plastic before asking: “Is it real?”

“I’ve seen enough fake ones to know the difference” the new man replied lazily, waving his hand in a dismissive gesture.

"It checks out." affirmed the small man from his computer, evidently his database search had brought something up. That was bad, Chizhov thought Where in the hell did, we leak a database.

He continued, with his words sending a cold shiver down Chziov’s back:

“Colonel Chizhov, Deputy Head of the Roman Department of the 2nd Directorate (COINT) of the Ministry of State Security of the Union of the Concilian Socialist Republic”

The armoured man whistled sarcastically: “Some newspaper.”

Now it was Chizhov’s turn to bite back A dumb cover is better than no cover: “Well I do run the department wall paper, so it’s something. And I am a published author. In narrow, professional circles.”

"Fascinating, it doesn't really explain why a MGB Deputy Department Head is in my city though does it?"

“Your city? What are you? The mayor? And these are your electorate?” Chizhov replied, adding just a touch more daring to his voice to sell his story. I think they’ve bought it, but we definitely need to find the rat in our department. To believe that someone leaked possibly the entire personnel database. Dammit, we’re stretched thin as it is trying to set up an operational group here, but we definitely need to look into this back home.

"What I am is of no concern to you, Colonel Chizov. What should be concerning is what I'm going to have to do with you..."

“Is that a threat? If something is to happen to me, I’m sure that my government would be very invested in this situation, and will most definitely respond accordingly.”

The handsome man behind the Colonel laughed: "Respond to whom? You were seen being escorted away by the Red Horn movement, no one even know's we're in this shit city"

“Yes, and if Rezno swears that he hasn’t seen me. Which he hasn’t, the two won’t be too difficult to connect, then, my death will be quite obvious won’t it…”

Chizhov suddenly felt the blade of a knife at his throat: "There are far worse things in this world than death, Slavacian"

This voice was different, more predatory and colder than a Skjolduran winter. Unknown to Chizhov anyway, but he did notice that the man leading the interrogation so far looked shocked by the new arrival.

“Well, if you’re going to threaten me like an amateur, at least have the decency to show your face like a professional.”

Chizhov suddenly felt a fist land beneath his left ribs, the pain sending him reeling, but the knife keeping him upright.

“Leave him” the armoured man commanded.

Chizhov felt now, was the appropriate time for a heated response. "Listen, are you a professional or not? Want to play these games? Wear a mask or sit me with a lamp in my face."

The voice behind him laughed, though this laugh was cold, like the voice, without a hint of amusement. A dead man’s laugh.

"If you're done with cheap theatrics, can we skip to the boring discussion? I have a job to do."

"I look forward to ending this one" said the voice behind him and lowered the knife.

Overcoming his temptation to turn around, Chizhov looked dead ahead, eyes locked at the pupils of the man in the armour. This seemed to ease the head praetorian, as he slacked somewhat.

"I'm guessing Mr Nemo back there likes to hide his face?" The armoured man snorted, while the other two seemed to pale with shock. "Lucky for me, I have a camera in the back of my head"

"You don't know the half of it, Colonel..."

"Anyway, while I'm sure I’d love to chat over a cup of coffee, what exactly am I here for.”

Finally given a chance to look around, Chizhov noticed a vodka glass sitting on a small table next to him. He grimaced.

“Really? That stereotypical? You couldn’t have brought cognac?

"Why waste good liquor on a MGB spy?" the praetorian retorted, but not without a hint of humour in his voice. He straightened himself, and the humour seemed to drain from his eyes: "You are here because I wanted to see what the MGB was pitting me against and I'm sorry to admit that I'm a little disappointed."

"What were you expecting? A gun wielding super spy?" Chizhov retorted, a little rough, he thought, but better that than the truth.

The praetorian stared at Chizhov for a moment, before breaking out into a genuine laugh:"I'll admit, me and my countrymen have a flair for the dramatic."

"A flair?!" Chizhov broke his monotone for the first time since the start of the conversation: "With a 'flair' like that you wouldn't be out of place in a Petrograd circus!"

Still laughing, the praetorian retorted: "The MGB...so dull, so boring, more bureaucrat than agent these days." He waved dismissively, not letting Chizhov respond, "We'll skip your retort, I'm sure it was very droll, Colonel."

You're truly here because I wish to inform you that me and my subordinates have no intention of quitting Oshala. In fact, we intend to remain and make the 'Red Horn's' lives rather difficult." The man leaned forward; all humour gone from him again: "I also want to know what you intend to do about that.”

"I intend to collect materials on the democratic processes observed here, they'd make a great topic for a dissertation." Said Chizhov, calmy enunciating each word as if a well learned speech. “And my job.”

"Which is?...aside from reading Aelius Sejanus's shopping lists, obviously"

“To advise the friendly government on state security operations.” he continued, not letting the Roman interject"I do have to thank you immensely for that second part. Here I was, thinking that I'd have to track you down, identify you using shreds of evidence. Yet you showed me your faces right from the get-go. Not very professional you know?"

"I think you misunderstand what kind of outfit we are, Colonel"
"Well clearly not intelligence I gather."

"Well, who doesn't enjoy a bit of multitasking." Replied the Roman, quickly glancing aside to his tech aide, who gave him a big thumbs up. "Although, let me assure you Vasilly, we are very much professionals, don't worry about that."

"Yes, I can tell, though I'd use the word 'operatives'. I've always envied those who know their way around a fight. I prefer tennis myself."

"You know what they say Vasily, there's nothing like on the job learning."

"Alas, I belive that I'm incapable in that field."Chizhov replied, with genuine regret, "But, you seem to be well acquainted with me, tell me a bit about yourself?"

The whole group laughed, with the armoured man summarising the question on everyone’s lips: "Has that ever worked?"

"Once or twice, Well, I guess it’s your turn to ask: what do you want from me."

The Roman drummed his hands on his table before responding: “I suppose getting out of the city is not on the table?”

"No Mr Mayor, I'm afraid not"

The Roman drummed his fingers a couple more times, before sighing, and standing up. "Before we go, I want to extend you a little offer."

"Mm?"

"In exchange for your own life, I'd like a guarantee that should any of my men be captured alive, and that's a very big should, you'll have then extradited home."

"I'll do all that is in my hands. No guarantee they won't be sent to Slavacia for questioning first. But I give you the word of an officer."

The Roman inclined his head, “I’ll accept that.”

The cold voice behind Vasiliy snorted.

“Mr Nemo, if you have something to say I'm listening.”

"I guarantee you nothing except that no one will find your corpse should we meet again, Slavacian."

“Enough” said the head man, his remark echoing through the large and silent warehouse.

"Now Vasiliy, we obviously can't just leave you here so." He reached into a pouch on his belt and produced a small pill bottle: “you can either take this, and be treated to a few hours of, what I assume is desperately needed, sleep, or....” he gestured to the large man, who cracked his knucles with an animalistic grin on his face “My colleague here will crack you round the head with a punch.”

Chizhov shrugged and reached for the pill bottle, swallowing a small tablet before everything went dark.
Last edited by Conciliary Socialist Republics on Mon Dec 06, 2021 5:26 pm, edited 3 times in total.
Union of the Conciliary Socialist Republics
Союз Советских Социалистических Республик

NS Stats are not a thing. Realtime centrally, digitally planned economy. Despite what the flag may say, multi-party socialist democracy. Set in a custom world, but still founded by Slavs. The name is a direct adaption of the USSR, since that wasn't really region specific. Though I think my translation is better.

User avatar
The Natufian Nation
Attaché
 
Posts: 86
Founded: Jul 09, 2017
Libertarian Police State

AMSHA'S PLOT, PART 2

Postby The Natufian Nation » Sat Dec 11, 2021 9:10 am




Image

Image





Royal villa of Prince Octavius Nero. North of Colirida in the Natufian Nation. Night.



.

Image

Image





Deep inside the labyrinth of Prince Nero’s Natufian villa, Amsha Korbili moved wordlessly across the black and white checkered marbled floor of the common room of the slave wing. It was a large, voluminous room with cushions, setees, game tables and television monitors spaced around. Carved stone tables set into the walls held baskets perpetually stocked with fresh fruit as well as an assortment of teas and electric water heaters. The high, muraled ceiling was supported by two rows of ionic columns, their bases surrounded by potted plants. It was pleasant enough, and the only really safe place a body slave could find herself in. The message being sent by the room design was one of ‘comfortable captivity’.

Amsha nonchalantly looked to ensure no one was watching her as she glided up to one of the plants. She was wearing a loose-fitting white gown, as all the body slaves were required to, and was carrying the makeup and accessory bag issued to her at her induction. Amsha glanced inside the pot and to her satisfaction, spotted the alternate accessory bag her contact had placed there, hidden at the base of the leafy plant. She casually reached down and replaced the bag she was carrying with the identical looking hidden bag. It shouldn’t be long now, she thought to herself.




It had been just two days since she arrived at the villa and gone through the induction process for newly procured body slaves. On the bus coming in, Amsha had identified a young woman that would make a perfect front for her plan. After leaving her crew and successfully inserting herself into the group of slaves at the rest stop, she sat next to the young woman and sized her up. The girl introduced herself as Lori in a forlorn voice. She was a young woman from a village in Aquitania, recently raided by Roman slavers as repercussion for her village's defiance of the Roman governor's tax levy. Probably only recently having come of age, she was shapely but not thin, had long blond hair, creamy skin and deep blue eyes that had a hollow look in them. She was clearly frightened and in shock, trying to come to terms with her new fate, unsure what to expect and what was expected of her. She had a demure countenance and looked like she was about to burst into tears at any minute. But most noteworthy, Amsha observed, she was almost certainly still a virgin. And that meant she was of immense value.

Amsha introduced herself as Marka, a slave acquired from the unincorporated Natufian borderlands to the southeast, and therefore open to slaving. She made some small talk, trying to soothe the distraught girl and gain her trust. As the buses approached the villa’s well-guarded and forboding main gates, Amsha reached out to hold Lori’s hand to comfort her.

As they deboarded the bus, the slaves had their shoulder chips scanned and were separated depending on where in the complex they were designated for. Lori, as Amsha had correctly guessed, was designated for the prince’s personal slave pool, as was she. Later that day, after their initial processing and exams, the nearly dozen new body slaves for the prince were assembled in the common room, made to disrobe and stood in a single line, naked. The doors opened and the Master of the Bedchamber entered, royal guards remaining at the doors. Gaius Rudolfo was a severe man, portly, spoke in measured, authoritative tones with a sneer on his lips and often looked down at his subordinates over the bridge of his large, Roman nose. He was known for his impatience. Amsha surmised he was probably a eunuch, which, in her mind, was his one redeeming feature.

Rudolfo slowly walked up to the line of nude slaves, many of whom fidgeted uncomfortably. Amsha noticed Lori in particular was trying to cover herself with her arms, silently squirming and stifling sobs.

“Congratulations, ladies”, Rudolfo began in a condescending tone, “you have been procured to give pleasure and take care of the physical needs of his highness, the most gracious and illustrious Prince Octavius Nero. You have been considered the best, most worthy female companionship for his highness and will enjoy a special position in the slave pool, reserved for his highness alone….but remember, you are still slaves…property…and any failure to perform to expectations will result in your being relegated to serve, shall we say, less desirable assignments. You may move about the palace as needed but be careful where you wander to. There are some rather unsavory senators visiting who may choose not to recognize your current ownership. I suggest you remain in the common room or your quarters when your presence is not required elsewhere. Now, let’s have a closer look at you…”

Rudolfo then began walking in front of the exposed women, pausing in front of each to look them over, scanning their chips to review their exam results on a tablet he held in his hand.

He reviewed the first slave and commented, “Trim that pubic hair. His highness doesn’t want to get lost in a jungle….”

He moved on to the second, his eyes squinting with disgust when examining her buttocks, “Report to the dermatologist to get that hideous mole removed….”

Then to the third woman, “Report to the gymnasium and tell the personal trainer I want to see five pounds off of you by next week….”

He then stood in front of Amsha, observing the firm tone of her well-defined muscles and remarked, “Well, you’re a fit one, aren’t you? I will use you when his royal highness requires…a very physical encounter, if you know what I mean.”

Rudolfo stepped in front of Lori next and took a long look at her, arching his eyebrows in appreciation as he took in all her angles, “Exquisite!”

Lori was looking down with a shameful and sad look on her face, her eyes red from being on the verge of crying. Rudolfo placed his finger under her chin and forced her head up so he could see her face clearly, looking at her blue, bloodshot eyes.

“Remarkable beauty...” he muttered to no one in particular, “Dear girl, pull yourself together and appreciate your position”.

Lori gave an unconvincing nod, the fear apparent in her face. Rudolfo scanned her chip and paused to read her report, his right eyebrow arched, “Your physical exam suggests you are still a virgin. Is this true?”

Lori pouted her lips and held back a sob, her cheeks blushing and the embarrassment clear on her face. She nodded quietly.

The Master of the Bedchamber looked down on her like she was a wounded bird. “Excellent. I will need to send you to his highness as soon as possible. Before your special status is accidentally lost elsewhere.”

Lori could not contain herself and let out a mournful cry. Since that day, Amsha stayed close to Lori, constantly consoling the poor, young woman who eagerly took comfort in Amsha’s strength.




On the third night after their arrival, Amsha’s efforts paid off. Amsha and over two dozen other body slaves were in the common room, late in the evening, occupied in various activities when the Master of the Bedchamber abruptly arrived, holding his tablet. As required, the slave girls all gathered in front of the joyless man, each wondering if it was their night.
Rudolfo consulted his tablet once more, looked at the assembled women and fixed his eyes on Lori. “You”, he said briskly, pointing a finger at her, “You will report to his highness’ bedchamber in half an hour.”

Lori immediately lost all control of herself, tears instantly streaming from her eyes, her knees buckling, dropping her to the floor, “Me?!? Nooooo!”, she looked up at the apathetic man, pleading, “Please, please, don’t send me up there!” and began sobbing hysterically, hyperventilating.

Rudolfo replied angrily, “Damn it, girl, control yourself!”

But it was no use, Lori continued to bawl on the floor pathetically. Rudolfo then warned her, “If you cannot compose yourself and accept the honor you have been given, I will have to sedate you. I would prefer not to send you to his highness like that, but one way or another, you will be attending to his highness.”

He then motioned to the guards who began approaching. Before they arrived, Amsha threw herself down and covered the sad girl with her arms in a protective manner. She then looked up at the startled Master of the Bedchamber and said, “Please, Master Rudolfo…”

The stern man was taken aback, being unaccustomed to being directly addressed by a slave. But Amsha continued, “Please…..why don’t you let me go with the poor girl. I’ll….I’ll make sure she stays calm…and I’ll walk her through everything the prince requires of her.”

Rudolfo stood speechless, considering the novel proposal. “Why would you do that?” he finally asked.

Amsha answered, “I only wish to serve his highness and keep my position here. I know my lot, and I am not afraid.”

She then turned to Lori, holding her hands and getting her to look up at her, “Lori, dear, would that be ok? Would you like me to come with you? Can you do that so they don’t have to sedate you?”

Lori shuddered but stopped crying, looking at Amsha with desperate eyes, “Yes, Marka, yes, please be with me.”

Amsha looked up at Rudolfo with a questioning look. The Roman just rolled his eyes in annoyance and nodded, “Very well, you go with her and teach her how to serve his highness properly.”

Amsha then took Lori into the communal bathroom in the slave quarters to dry her eyes and freshen her up. While Lori was in one of the stalls, Amsha stepped up to the long, mirrored vanity and opened her bag, the one she retrieved from the potted plant. She took out the compact, opened it, and from behind the powder blotter removed a thin strip of clear latex in the shape of her own lips. She looked at herself in the mirror and applied the fake lips over her own. She then took out a stick of lipstick, opened it, and gently pulled out the red, gooey stick, putting it back in reversed, with the drugged end now exposed. She carefully applied the adulterated cosmetic to her fake lips and examined herself in the mirror, fully confident of herself.





Image





When it was time, a footman arrived to escort the two across the maze-like palace. Lori seemed to have adopted a numb acceptance but stayed as close to Amsha’s side as possible, walking with her arm wrapped around Amsha’s. They made their way through the vast corridors, passing lounges, game rooms, and small dining rooms, the sound of jubilant visitors enjoying the prince’s hospitality echoing throughout. A couple of inebriated visitors leered at them as they passed but otherwise no one paid them any heed.

Eventually, they arrived in a large reception hall, massive pillars stretching two stories up, portraits of past Roman emperors arranged around the red, curved, embroidered walls. At the far end was an ornate flight of carpeted stairs that started with a long, wide base, tapered to a mid-floor platform, then split into two separate ascents from the sides up to the next floor. A giant fresco of Augustus Caesar hung on the wall at the platform and two Praetorian guardsmen stood at positions at the base of the stairs. The footman motioned at the stairs, gave the women a set of instructions, and departed without another word. Lori grabbed a tight hold of Amsha’s hand as they passed the guards and ascended.

At the top of the stairs, the two slaves formally entered Prince Nero’s private residence, which occupied the entire floor of this wing of the palace and the atmosphere was more serious. Guests were strictly forbidden up here unless specifically summoned. It was the place the prince could retreat to for privacy or to attend to personal business. House maids and footmen attended to the upkeep of the richly adorned rooms as Amsha and Lori, as instructed, made their way past the private dining room, card room and other rooms used for entertaining close friends or family and towards the back of the residence. Lori let out a startled gasp when she saw, for the first time, an enormous hulk of a man, part of the Skjoldurian Guard. The intense man paid no attention to them. They walked down a long, carpeted corridor into the more intimate parts of the residence, passing Nero’s personal study, his private workout room, and a room for his collectables and other hobbies.

Finally, they arrived at the heavy wooden door of his bedchamber, two of the Skjoldurian Guards posted at either side. The large, deadly-eyed men observed the two women wordlessly and professionally, although one might have detected the faintest of smirks upon their lips as the body slaves approached. One of them took out a RFID reader and scanned each of their chips while the other passed a metal detector wand over their bodies. The first guard looked at the readout of the scanner and gave a satisfied nod, opening the door for them to pass without uttering a word.


As they entered the spacious bedchamber of the prince, Lori began taking loud, deep breaths. Amsha worried she was going to hyperventilate again and put her hands over her shoulders to calm her, looking around to take the room in. Centered against the far wall was the enormous, canopied bed, with simple white silk sheets, pillows and comforters. There was a desk and bookshelf over against the right wall, a dresser and full-size dressing mirror on the left. The entrance to a walk-in closet was on one side of the left wall, and to a private bathroom on the other. The décor was simple but elegant. Wall paintings and statuary in just a simple palette of colors gave the room a sense of space and efficiency.

Lori’s eyes turned towards the bathroom door from beyond which they could hear water running and the sounds of a man washing up. Meanwhile, Amsha strolled over to the bookcase and peered out the corner window and its thick, bullet-proofed and shock-resistant plexiglass. The window looked over the wall of the villa, across a stretch of bare ground and to the tree line of the forest about half a mile distant. She stood by the window for a moment to give the eyes watching from the woods a chance to view her and put a small smear of lipstick on the window just in case they missed her.

She returned to Lori’s side and the two women stood at the foot of the bed for another minute until they heard the water turn off and out from the bathroom door, still wiping his hands with a luxurious 20-stitch cotton towel, the eldest son of Gemellus Caesar, Prince Octavius Nero, stepped out, barefoot but still wearing his clean white tunic and forest green breeches. He turned a casual glance towards them and his eyes did not betray the slight shock of seeing two of them.

“I wasn’t expecting two of you” he stated flatly.

Amsha looked just past him, not making eye contact, as this was not expected. “My lord prince. Master Rudolfo sent me to accompany your guest for tonight. She is….untouched….and quite nervous. He sent me to make sure she pleases you as you desire.”

Nero dropped the towel casually and returned, “Yes, Rudolfo did tell me he had a special prize for me tonight.” And he looked the young girl up and down, who blushed and trembled slightly under his stare. “He does not disappoint me”, he finished saying lustfully.

But then the prince turned his gaze to Amsha and asked, “You look familiar. Have you visited me before?”

“No, my lord, I have not. You may have seen me working with the other girls, teaching them what I know to better serve you.”

Nero’s eyes narrowed and he glared at her suspiciously. Amsha was aware she was under scrutiny and at the most dangerous moment. Any normal person would have revealed unconscious clues of deception the trained prince would pick up on. But Amsha was not normal, areas of her sociopathic mind had been sealed off, warping her perception of herself and others. She simply felt no fear, no inhibitions, no remorse, no empathy, nothing. Seeing no tells, Nero concluded she was sincere and let his guard back down.

“Well”, and Nero’s voice became more sharp, “I take what I want and do not need your assistance. You may leave.” And he made a shooing hand gesture to the door, turning his eyes back to Lori.

Amsha was not expecting this and had to think fast. “Uh, my lord….” She began and Nero shot her a deadly stare. He could have her executed on the spot for such simple defiance, and probably would have had anyone been present to witness her impetuousness.

“My lord,” Amsha began again, this time with a seductive smile and making slight eye contact, “you certainly could take her as you will. But…but if you allow me….I can unlock the girl’s inhibitions….to have her willingly give to you things you did not even consider.”

Amsha put her hands on Lori’s waist, as if showing off a toy. Lori tensed and looked sideways at Amsha. The prince did not respond but Amsha saw his eyebrows slightly arch in consideration. She used the pause to continue, standing behind Lori and now caressing one of Lori’s hips while the other hand moved across Lori’s abdomen, the young Aquitaine instinctively placing her own hand on Amsha’s, not knowing how to react. She was clearly uncomfortable, but not panicked.

“Observe, my lord prince,” Amsha lulled, “the curves and soft flesh your prize has for you. And she is all yours. I can teach her how to use her body to excite and please her master in surprising ways.”

Nero’s posture relaxed as his curiosity began to take over. “Show me”, he commanded.

It’s working, Amsha thought to herself, not in a pleased way, but a very utilitarian manner of thinking about her plan.

"Lay down, my prince” she said softly, nodding to the bed. Nero carefully reclined himself, his eyes returning to Lori and her supple form, desire building inside of him. Amsha then guided Lori to climb over and straddle the prince, settling her weight over his groin, her legs tucked back on the bed on either side of his body, pinning him sensuously. Nero’s eyes briefly half-closed at the sensation of Lori’s body resting on him.

Lori had a nervous, uncertain look on her face as she sat on top of Nero, facing him. She was taking shallow breaths and was uncertain what to do, gladly letting Amsha direct her. Amsha climbed onto the bed behind Lori, ran her fingers through her luscious, blond hair, pulling it back over her ears, exposing her neck. Lori’s eyes widened and Nero took a deep breath. She knew he was now getting aroused, slipping into her control. Men are so predictable, she thought to herself. So weak-willed when it comes to a pretty face.

“Look at her milky skin, my prince.” Amsha whispered from over Lori’s shoulder. “This body is for you to enjoy. I want you to appreciate all its secrets.”

Nero just gave an affirmative grunt. Lori gave a soft, surprised whelp when Amsha then lowered the shoulder straps of her gown down over her arms, allowing the fabric to fall and expose her pert breasts. Nero’s eyes locked on the targets and he gave a hungry sigh. Pigs! Amsha thought to herself. She then ran her fingers gently and sensuously over Lori’s shoulders, down her front, and cupped Lori’s breasts in her hands while she blew in her ear. Lori gave a surprised but sensuous gasp and shot a shocked, confused, sideways look at Amsha. But the autonomic effect it had on her body was effective as her skin contracted into goosebumps and her back arched seductively.

Amsha looked at Nero and observed his pupils dilating, his lips slightly parting, his breathing getting heavier and she knew she had him. She controlled his lust and that meant, in this moment, she controlled him. Idiot! She smiled and moved in front of Lori, running her hands up under Nero’s tunic over his chest, putting her face near his, but the prince’s eyes remained fixed on Lori.

“Oh, my prince,” she whispered, “What forms of pleasure we can teach her,….lover” and with no resistance on his part, Amsha pressed her lips onto Nero’s, holding them there for a prolonged moment to ensure the treacherous lipstick sunk deeply into the crevices of his blood-engorged lips.



Amsha pulled herself away, now giving a more malicious and triumphant smile, lowering herself off the bed and taking a step back, watching Nero the whole time. The prince slowly turned his gaze from Lori to Amsha as she disengaged from him. He didn’t know why but he sensed something was suddenly amiss. Why was she standing there staring at him? Nero began to sit himself up and immediately felt dizzy. Amsha watched the slow, panicked look cross his face. She then, in his full view, slowly peeled the latex lips from her face, staring at him the whole time. He sneered at her and more forcefully tried to sit up, but his torso wobbled feebly, unable to maintain its balance. He gave a low, guttural cry but could form no coherent words as he battled to maintain consciousness.

Lori suddenly became alarmed and looked over at Amsha. “Marka, what’s wrong with him? What happened?” the innocent girl exclaimed. “There’s something wrong. What do we do?!”

Amsha just held out her hand for Lori to be quiet while she continued to observe Nero. This was another dangerous moment and she had to determine if she got the dose of the drug right. Too much would put him in a coma or kill him, too little would leave him too lucid to control. Nero turned a wild eye to his nightstand and grabbed for an alarm button. But Amsha deftly stepped forward and knocked his hand away. Lori covered herself back up and hopped off the bed, frightened and taking cover behind Amsha.

Nero gave a bloodshot, murderous, hate-filled stare at Amsha before his consciousness finally slipped into a stupor and he lost all sense of his surroundings, not quite asleep, but very pliant.

“What is going on, Marka? What happened to him?” Lori pleaded.

Amsha glanced at Lori as she quickly made her way to the corner window by the bookcase, saying in passing, “I came to rescue you, Lori. Your village hired me to come get you after you were taken.”

Lori gave a hopefully look, “Did papa send you? Is he here?”

“Yeah, that’s right”, Amsha lied, “He is in the woods waiting for you”

Amsha took her compact back out of her bag, grabbed the nearby desk lamp and held it in front of the mirror, twisting it to send a reflected beam through the window down to the tree line beyond the walls. She stepped back and looked at the wall opposite the window. Momentarily, flashes of red laser light, slightly refracted and blurred by the thick window, appeared on the wall. The short code of the pattern of flashes told Amsha everything was a go. Cornelia and Pierre were ready.

Amsha rushed back over to the bed where Nero was slouched over the edge, barely keeping himself from falling. “Help me get him out of here, Lori” Amsha demanded.

The young girl had a quizzical look on her face, “But why?” she asked.

“We need him for leverage. To trade him for your freedom.” Amsha lied again. Lori returned with a trusting but uncomprehending nod of her head.

The two women hefted Nero up to his feet, placing his arms over either of their shoulders, Amsha clearly taking more of the weight than the lighter-framed Lori. Nero was awake enough that his body tried to stand and bore some of the weight, automatically stepping forward when it sensed he was moving. But his head drooped down, his eyes glazed over but not out of it completely. Under Amsha’s direction, they walked Nero into his cavernous walk-in closet and to the back where the concealed door to his emergency escape route was ajar, a dim blue glow from the dark corridor’s guidelights coming from the darkness beyond.





Image


Down at the shoreline about a mile from the royal villa, Pierre Bernadeau sat nervously on the crew’s speed boat, hidden in a shallow cove. Radar-deflecting plates had been attached to the boat’s hull and Pierre sat in the cabin, his custom-made laptop open and plugged into the ship’s array of specialized devices. Cornelia just gave word over their shortwave that Amsha had given the signal. Now it was up to Pierre to get her out of the complex safely with her package.

If the villa’s physical security was nearly impenetrable, their cybersecurity was just as formidable. He had spent months studying ways to breach it and get access to the villa’s computer system. He was able to get hold of the basic plans from hacking the data locker of the architecture firm that built it, but it had no classified information. After careful analysis, he was able to identify the likely location of the prince’s bedchamber and noted some odd dimensions that didn’t make any sense. Overlapping walls, short floors. He surmised there might be a hidden passage concealed within the plans and renewed his efforts.

Their big break came when Cornelia, who had been staking out the villa from Colirida, followed a group of Roman soldiers who were on leave from the villa and headed to a pub in Colirida to get some ‘local flavor’. Carefully positioning herself, she overhead enough to learn they were specialists in the villa’s IT unit. By eavesdropping and later questioning the barmaid the Romans had been harassing and making passes at, she also learned some of their names. Moreover, based on the drunken and loud conversation that eventually ensued, she learned enough about what some of their kinks were.

From there, it was easy enough for Pierre to figure out an email address for one the soldiers, send him an email from a fake domain, pretending to be one of his buddies using a personal account, with a link to pictures of large-breasted Skjoldurian women wrestling nude in the mud. “Whatever floats your boat, my friend” Pierre said to himself with a shrug. The curious tech fell for the phishing and Pierre’s trojan horse, a program he called Anaconda, made it into the villa’s server, opening an unused port Pierre could remotely access.

He spent days just learning as much as he could about the villa network’s data and file structure, careful not to try to access any of the system’s second-level secure access areas, which mostly dealt with the villa’s main security, financial systems and ports into the PI’s separate server domain in the villa. He came to realize there was indeed a hidden escape path that connected a few critical areas of the villa, the royal bedchamber being one of them. It was kept secret and only a few people in the IT corp even knew it existed. Only those with the highest clearance level could monitor and control the escape path hallways and doors. Most importantly, it was not part of the main security network path.

Using Anaconda, Pierre was also able, through the system maintenance routines, to access the escape path control system. Upon getting the word from Cornelia, he initiated the upload of a piece of code that would trigger a blank software update, freezing the monitoring protocol in its current state of showing all doors closed and locked. In reality, Pierre was able to remotely open the escape door in Nero’s closet undetected while the routine ran, as well as the exit door that was disguised as an electric utility service shed door embedded in a dirt mound near the tree line. Pierre told Amsha the fake update routine would run for about twenty minutes before it was forced to time out and allow the logs to ‘catch up’, showing the doors had been opened and allowing the live camera feeds to restart and the motion sensors to trigger. The last element of his set-up, which he was quite proud of, was that he was running his multi-node connection most proximally from a server with a Skjoldurian government DNS, intentionally leaving a fake trail when Anaconda was eventually discovered.

For the next twelve minutes, Amsha and Lori labored with Nero, trying to keep to the pace of a brisk walk or slow jog but straining under the weight whenever Nero’s legs gave out. The Aquitaine girl was scared out of her mind and acting on pure adrenaline, now allowing her to bear her burden of the task. Nero occasionally tried to turn his head and mutter something like…”Wha…..”…or “Who….”, eyes half closed, but then gave up and kept instinctively stepping forward to stop the feeling of falling forward. They maneuvered the dazed prince down a seemingly endless corridor of concrete lit with blue service lights. Finally, about 50 meters ahead at the limit of their vision, they could see the exit door at the end.




Meanwhile, from just inside the tree line, Cornelia Pistarik readied herself for action. She wore dark brown and green camouflage cargo pants and jacket, Skjoldurian army boots she purposefully treaded the ground with, and a dark green cap over her head. She had the earpiece to her shortwave in her ear and the mic was attached to the collar of her jacket. She was armed with a scoped Skjoldurian small bore assault rifle, equipped with a noise and flash suppressor on the end of the barrel. If she had to fire a shot, they wanted the shell casing and possibly retrieved shot to be identified as Skjoldurian. She had been tracking the pattern of the perimeter guards for the last two days while she waited for Amsha’s signal. There was a guard in view of the exit door at all times, although it was certain they had no idea it was anything more than an unused, buried utility shed. Still, there would be no avoiding bloodshed to get Amsha out safely, and getting her out was all Cornelia cared about.

From under the green needles of a low-branching pine tree, Cornelia brought the rifle to bear on the Roman guard who was just walking past the utility shed door, the back of his head bobbing in the sight of her scope. She heard Pierre’s voice in her ear speak, “Kitten should be near the door by now. Stand-by…….stand-by…….stand-by……door is opening!”

Sure enough, the unexpected sound of the rusty hinges opening caused the guard to turn back around, exposing his front to Cornelia. She squeezed the trigger, head the ‘Pfffft’ of the suppressed shot exit the barrel and watched as the soldier’s neck erupted to a shower of blood. He instinctively held his hand up to his throat as he fell to the ground dead. “Soldier down!” she whispered in her mic.

“Excellent, you have less than two minutes before the next patrol comes into your view. Get out of there!”

Cornelia lowered her rifle and ran over to the shed, wanting nothing more than to throw her arms around Amsha but mindful they still had a lot to do and needed to keep focused. Amsha and Lori exited the shed door and lowered Nero to the ground to catch their breath. Cornelia came to a stop before them, taking in the situation, looking at Amsha, composed as always, then to the bewildered young girl and finally to the drugged prince. Lori looked around expectantly, asking in a girlish voice, “Where is he? Where’s papa?”

“He’s here” Amsha replied emotionlessly. “My associate here will tell you.”

Lori looked at Cornelia with hopeful and eager eyes but Cornelia only looked back at the poor girl with pity filled eyes and a ‘Sorry, kid’ look on her face. The next thing Lori felt was Amsha’s hands on her left jaw and the back of her skull. She felt her head twisted violently to the side and heard the cracking of vertebrae being ripped from their ligaments, severing her spinal cord. The pretty Aquitaine girl fell to the ground but felt no impact. Her last view before losing consciousness moments later was the close tree line past Amsha’s feet.



There was no greeting given to Cornelia by Amsha, but the Slavacian woman wasn’t expecting one. Instead, they both heaved Nero back to his feet, guided him to the trees and placed him between them on an electric buggy hidden under a branch. The trio then whirred off down a deer path through the woods for the next half mile until they arrived at the hidden cove where Pierre was waiting for them with the boat. The slim, black man couldn’t help but adjust his glasses to break his stare at what they had just pulled off. It was hard to believe. Here before him was the second-most powerful man in the world…some would argue the most powerful. He could feel his heart beat fast with some degree of trepidation. But he also felt immensely proud that all their work and planning, and all the technical skills he could muster, was a success.

Pierre stood at the edge of the boat and helped heave Nero aboard, then with Nero’s arm around his shoulder and his body leaning heavily on the smaller framed Haitian-Acadien man, Pierre walked him down into the cabin, easily got him to lay down on a cot where the prince, exhausted from the drug and effort of the dreamlike flight, fell fully unconscious. Pierre put his fingertips on Nero’s neck to take his pulse while he watched his breaths, just to make sure his vital signs were ok. With a nod to himself, Pierre swirled in his chair and checked that his signal dampeners were functioning. He would need to keep them on until he had a chance to scan Nero for any tracking devices that may be on…or in…the prince’s body. He would also need to remove Amsha's chip, he reminded himself.

As Amsha and Cornelia boarded the speed boat, Pierre moved forward to the wheel, turned over the engine and pushed the throttle forward, slowly at first to maneuver out of the small cove, then opened up the engine when they were on open water. Amsha sat still watching over Nero like a stone gargoyle while Cornelia was on the back deck near the cabin stairs, unscrewing the flash suppressor from her rifle and peering into the dark night behind them.

They were out for about ten to fifteen minutes, speeding close to the shoreline towards the safe point when Cornelia caught sight of a set of lights behind them on the water emerge from around a rocky bend. She strained her eyes, then took a closer look down the scope of her rifle. It was a Roman cutter, Tunis class, a fair bit larger than their own boat and even faster and much better armed. She glanced up but saw no aerial pursuit, thanks to the low clouds and high winds that came off the water this time of year.

“Pierre!!” she shouted forward through the wind of the speeding boat.

“I know! I know! I can’t get any more knots out of the engine, Cor! You have to keep them away for just a few more minutes! We’re almost there!”

Amsha, meanwhile, remained completely unmoved from her vigil over the prince.

Cornelia looked back at their pursuers but couldn’t make out much more than the lights beaming at them, becoming brighter as the cutter closed the distance between the two boats. When she could hear someone shouting at them in Latin over a blowhorn, she figured they were close enough. Taking up her assault rifle and jamming the butt into her shoulder, she opened up a blind barrage of high velocity rounds towards the lights behind them, hoping to hit something. She quickly emptied the clip and lowered the weapon to reload, without taking her eyes off the cutter. As she was firing, the Roman boat began to maneuver side to side in an evasive manner, which did slow it down considerably. But that’s not what most caught Cornelia’s attention.

“They’re not shooting back!!” she shouted forward again.

No response from Amsha but Pierre yelled back from the wheel, “They must know we have him! Or at least somebody does and ordered them not to fire!”

For the next few minutes, the pursuit continued, the Roman cutter trying to out-maneuver Pierre’s piloting and come up along-side. But Cornelia took controlled pot shots at the boat to keep them off balance and a safe distance away. But bit by bit, the Romans seemed to be edging closer and Cornelia feared they would soon take the chance to shoot back at her.

Suddenly, Pierre lurched the boat around a tree-lined ridge that extended into the lake and entered a wide bay, making Cornelia lose her footing and aim. But as the cutter made the turn behind them, a loud barrage of large-calibre gun fire erupted from the shore, creating a line of violent splashes up to the cutter and then the “thunk-thunk-thunk” of metal being struck. The Roman cutter turned hard to its starboard side, exposing its length to the shoreline. Then came the swooshing sound of small rockets being fired, one splashing in the water but the second striking the armored aft deck, exploding near the cutter’s engine casing. As Pierre throttled down and approached the shore, the cutter broke off and began retreating under its own power, a small fire trying to be controlled near the engine by the crew.

Making shore, Amsha and Pierre hastily grabbed the cot, draping a heavy blanket over Nero to hide the identity of their catch. Cornelia, barely having recovered her nerves from the pursuit, stepped off first and viewed the small shore defense battery the Skjoldurian’s had recently erected as their combined forces with Chief Masum swept through the area to secure it and create a wide perimeter around the royal villa.

A Masum militiaman with a lieutenant insignia was walking towards them with two Skjoldurian soldiers flanking him. Cornelia waved him off in a warning gesture not to approach their boat. Through her operative in Lojha, Sivar Guðfinnsson, Cornelia was able to convey false orders to the unit to expect Skjoldurian covert agents to make landfall and to repel any pursuers.
The three soldiers stopped at Cornelia’s behest and the lieutenant shouted, “Do you need any assistance?”

Keeping up the rouse, Cornelia shouted back, “No, but we have one casualty and are evac’ing out. Thanks for your support!”

With that, the lieutenant looked towards Amsha and Pierre, unidentifiable in the night, and the cot they were carrying, and nodded in understanding, “Well, I hope at least your mission was a success” he offered.

“That’s classified, soldier” Cornelia retorted but conceded a smile, relieved to be relatively safe again. “But your actions here will go into my report.”

The Masum militia officer gave another nod of his head in appreciation, turned around, signaled the Skjoldurian soldiers and headed back to the battery still being set up.

Cornelia then trotted back to Amsha and Pierre, who were just getting Nero into the soft covered back of a Skjoldurian army jeep that had been procured for them. Cornelia could see Pierre’s portable electronic array was re-set-up around the slumbering Nero. Pierre, confident their catch was secure and they were not being tracked, exited the jeep and stood with his companions. Cornelia was devotedly and tenderly helping Amsha change out of her white slave gown and into Skjoldurian army fatigues. An unlit cigarette was already hanging from Amsha’s lips.

“Ok, so, where to?” Pierre asked a bit anxiously. “Sivar set-up, like, twenty safehouses for us.”

“We’ll use the abandoned prison near Frescan, on Lake Tabqa, for now” Amsha answered calmly.

Pierre looked concerned. He was always grateful Amsha allowed him to voice his opinion whenever he felt he needed to. To the man that had been brutalized and disparaged his whole life under the oppression of an Acadien colonial island, it was that sign of respect and confidence he treasured from Amsha.

“Isn’t that awfully close to the Roman front?” he asked

Cornelia spoke up, “They seem to be struggling with their supply route and may be stuck for now. Sivar suspects Harold is behind it but that’s not confirmed. Besides, Masum has a unit in Frescan which will give us cover. We’ll know if the Romans are advancing and should have time to fall back, maybe to Najeb or Megier.”

Amsha listened patiently and nodded in assent with Cornelia’s assessment. “Frescan is closest, and I want our…bait…secured there before he comes around again. He and I need to have a little talk about daddy.”




User avatar
The Natufian Nation
Attaché
 
Posts: 86
Founded: Jul 09, 2017
Libertarian Police State

EPILOGUE

Postby The Natufian Nation » Sat Jan 28, 2023 10:38 am

EPILOGUE


Image

Raffa, suburb of New Jericho, Auroch year 5162 (78 years in the future)


A loud din of incoherent young voices filled the hallways of Golan Elementary School, filled with the noise of metal lockers slamming shut, kids increasingly raising their voices to be heard by their friends, and the shout of adult voices hurrying the young ones along to their next class.

Slowly, about twenty-five juveniles filled into Mrs. Fahima Ziyad’s history classroom, taking their seats at their laminated faux-wood desktops, plugging in laptops and school-issued PLDs (personal learning devices), and checking their digital wristbands for messages from friends as they settled in. Momentarily, a synthetic bell rang through the school’s wireless communication posts, announcing the beginning of the class.

Mrs. Ziyad rose from her front desk where she had been reviewing her lesson plan. She beamed a gregarious smile at the kids and greeted them, “Well good morning class! And Hail Caesar!”, raising her right arm in salute and pivoting on her left ankle to face the corner of the room near the door where a wall-mounted flag of the Natufian Nation rested alongside the flag of the Roman Imperium. Flanking the Roman flag was a portrait of Caesar Octavius Arius, great-grandson of the infamous Caesar Octavius Gemellus, and to the side of the Natufian flag was a portrait of Consular High Chief Reginald an-Natuf du Plantagenet, the office of proconsul and the position of High Chief having been merged into one title upon the death of Reg’s mother, the long-lived and well-loved High Chieftess Dimra an-Natuf, some twelve years prior.

After a loud “Hail Caesar!” by the class, having risen from their seats, Mrs. Ziyad beckoned her pupils to sit back down.

“Well, class, I hope you have watched your info-vids for the day as we will be finishing up our discussion on that most terrible time in our nation’s history, known as the War of the Weeping Aurochs. We covered the causes of the war, the factions, the major battles and events, and now its time to make sure we understand the end and aftermath. So, let’s start with the Consortium. Who would like to tell us how their little charade ended?”

A young girl enthusiastically pushed the “raise hand” button on her PLD and a yellow light at the end of her desk illuminated. Mrs. Ziyad turned to her, an overly thrilled look on her face,

“Yes, Miriam, would you like to share your learning?”

The lass rose from her seat and stated matter-of-factly, “The Consortium knew they were not strong enough to resist the Imperium so they elected Geoffrey Plantagenet of Heartfilia, Duke of Anjou, to be the Prince of Jeddah. They hoped he would bring in his Heartfilian forces in Anjou because Queen Marie refused to get involved.”

“That’s right!”, Mrs. Ziyad exclaimed, “And how did the Proconsul and High Chief react?”

The girl didn’t miss a beat, “They said a Prince of Jeddah was an illegal title, but they would acknowledge the area around Jeddah City as a Natufian principality if he would agree to marry the High Chief’s daughter and administer the area as part of the Commonwealth. Dimra al-Shuqba resisted for a long time but was eventually won over by Geoffrey’s music.”, she paused and then added with unguarded awe, “He played the tenor lute!”

“Yes,” the teacher inserted, “remember class, that Dimra and Geoffrey were patrons of Natufian art and culture. Most of the magnificent civic buildings here in the capital were personally designed by her! She also agreed to marry for practical reasons, but you’ll learn more about that later. So, Miriam, where did that leave the Consortium?”

“Well, the info-vid said they had to disband after that. There was something called the Reconciliation of Jeddah.”

“That‘s right, Miriam, because the Consortium never actually raised arms against the Commonwealth, they were allowed to peacefully dissolve. And what happened to their leader, Petra Krisik?”

“I think her family owned a big business she went back to, but she also was Geoffrey’s local economic and finance advisor for Jeddah.”

“Exactly! Class, this a great example of how the Proconsul and High Chief, remember they were two separate people back then, were able to solve the crisis diplomatically. Anything else you want to add, Miriam?”

The young girl blushed and looked around the class apprehensively, her girlfriends urging her on. “Well….on the info-vid…..I think the Duke looked really cute!”

Laughter and giggling erupted from the other girls in the class, and Mrs. Ziyad smiled tolerantly and nodded as if in agreement, but she said nothing.

Image
Jeddah City is the cultural and prosperous economic heart of the Natufian Nation


Then Mrs. Ziyad’s face then turned sour, “But we cannot say the same for Chief Masum Goblecki’s rebellion, can we? Remember, we learned that Masum tried to get the southern area to become a Jarldom of Skjoldur, with himself as Jarl! Who wants to tell us how that turned out?”

A number of yellow lights lit up, mostly among the rowdier boys in the class.

“Yes, Hakim?” Mrs. Ziyad called out.

A dark brown skinned boy with narrow eyes and scuff marks on his arms stood, “Well, the campaign against Masum was considered one of the bloodiest. Masum started strong, sieging Prince Nero’s palace, attacking Doha and he almost captured the capital!”

“And why did he not succeed, Hakim?”, Mrs. Ziyad probed.

“Well, a couple reasons, I think. First, the Joshua’s Town massacre cost him a lot of his senior officers and an entire division of soldiers. It was a huge blow from Chief Wassab and Chieftess Aygul who he thought were allies. But also, he was counting on support from Jarl Harold Harolddson of the Black Bear clan to back him. But there was a civil war in Skjoldur at the same time, and Harold withdrew his support to fight for his own survival.”

“And how did that turn out?”

“Dustbin of history!” the youth replied cheekily but then returned to a more serious tone. “Ahem, I mean the Skjoldurian civil war collapsed their nation. None of the Jarldoms survived and even now are just a loose collection of disorganized clans.”

“Yes, so what happened to Masum?”

“Well, he couldn’t capture New Jericho and he retreated from Doha when Prince Geoffrey began attacking from Jeddah.” His eyes then got wider when talking about the next part, “And then General Aemilianus, the Bear General, moved in! He fought and liberated Nero’s villa and then marched south. With Doha and New Jericho secure, he met Masum’s army outside Masum’s stronghold in Ras Kheeseb.”

“Indeed! That was the Battle of Ras Kheeseb, if you will all remember. It’s still a holiday in that part of the nation, by the way. So, Hakim, what happened during the battle?”

“Oh, Mrs. Ziyad, my grandfather was there! He served in the 3rd Natufian airborne and told me about it. Masum still had superior air defense from equipment he got from Harold so General Aemilianus was forced to rely mostly on his land units. It was the rainy season so both sides couldn’t use their armored vehicles like tanks and stuff effectively except to shore up defensive positions. The ground was really muddy. They fired artillery at each other for five days straight before Aemilianis tried to advance and surround Ras Kheeseb. But Masum kept moving out his flanks preventing that. That’s when my grandfather’s unit was called in. He said they got over Masum’s anti-air and dropped down between Masum’s position and Ras Kheeseb, cutting him off when General Aemilianus made his big push, backed by the Natufian militia from the loyal Nahal and Alber regions. My grandfather said he even saw the Bear General on the field with his own eyes! Masum eventually broke through the rear and retreated to the city where fighting took place for another week with Armilianus pushing relentlessly.”

“Yes, and how did the battle end, Hakim?”

“Victory for the Bear General!! Masum was killed in battle. The info-vid says a Roman sniper got him….but…”

“Yes?”

“Well, my grandfather says he was shot by one of his own men, because he wouldn’t surrender even when it was clear they were doomed.”

“Well, class, here we see some of the ambiguities of history. But, let’s stick to the official story for testing purposes, shall we?”, the instructor pleasantly extolled. She then went on,
“With Masum dead, his army immediately surrendered and were sent to Roman POW camps, ending the Masum insurrection. Ras Kheeseb had been heavily shelled and Masum’s compound destroyed by a missile strike. The city was in ruins be the fighting. It was one of the main focus points of the Roman reconstruction efforts after the war, but you’ll learn more about that next year. For now, let’s shift to the Red Horn occupation of the Baidha lands around Oshala. Who wants to tell us how that ended?”

Image
A Masum militaman surveys the ruins of Ras Kheeseb just prior to surrender

There was a delay but eventually a bookish young boy activated his call light.

“Ah, yes, Malik?”

The boy gave a ponderous, unfocused look forward just past Mrs. Ziyad. “Well….I think there were lots of things that went wrong for the Red Horn….it’s hard to put it all together.”

Mrs. Ziyak gave Malik a patient smile, “Yes, indeed! Aside from the fact they promoted an abhorrent ideology. But what did you learn, specifically, Malik?”

“Well, Renzo Ikstafen and the Red Horn were kind of depending on support from the UCSR, right?”

The teacher nodded slowly, “Yes, that’s right. We don’t actually know how much the UCSR, or rather, parts of the ruling Party, directly helped Renzo overthrow Chief Tubak and take control of the Baidha lands, but there were two main reasons they pulled their support. What were they?”

Malik’s eyes screwed in concentration as he studied his desk, then gave an uncertain look, “They didn’t want to fight the Romans?”

Mrs. Ziyak crooked her head to the side, “Well…not exactly. There may have been some discussion around terms of the conflict, we don’t know much about that. But what happened to Chief Tubak? Do you remember?”

“Oh yeah!” Malik replied, his eyes lighting up, “He was killed by Renzo or one of his lieutenants. His whole family was killed!”

“That’s right,” Mrs. Ziyak replied, “It was a bloody massacre of innocents and it cost him support of many members of the Politburo in the UCSR. But the second thing, this was about the time of the Great Renewal inside the UCSR when they concentrated on internal affairs and mostly withdrew from the world stage for a time. It was a huge loss for Renzo and the Red Horn. But what happened then?”

Malik sat forward in his seat again, “They were attacked….but I’m confused by who”

“Ah, yes,” Mrs. Ziyak began, “It was two sided. The Bear General, having defeated Chief Masum, continued his campaign East into the Baidha lands, engaging a retreating Red Horn in numerous skirmishes. But don’t forget, the odd coming together of Tubak’s son, Saham Baidhae Commodus, the downed Natufian fighter pilot, Captain Beatrice Cataluk, and Roman PI operatives present in Oshala, waged a crippling sabotage campaign deep inside Red Horn territory. Within a few short months, the Red Horn was wiped out, praise the Great Aurochs, and what happened to Renzo?”

This time Hakim, not Malik, chimed in, bypassing his call button, “Executed!”

Mrs. Ziyak shot him a stern, but permissive look, “I prefer you to use your call light, Hakim, but you are correct. Renzo was crucified by the Bear General when he captured Oshala, set in the public square as an example. His remains were not allowed to be taken down for a full month. By that time, pieces of his corpse were falling apart, anyway. Justice had finally come for Commodus, who took over his father’s role as governor of the Baidha as a true friend of the Imperium.”

Image
Red Horn soldiers surrender in the face of the onslaught of Roman forces, supported by widespread sabotage internally

She paused and looked over the class, smiling. “Ok, so lastly, Harif and Emir Hazat Naseem. We learned that the Emir tried to take advantage of the conflicts in other parts of the Commonwealth, although never actually declaring his autonomy. Crafty devil. Who can tell me what became of Harif and the Emir?”

A young girl, with Natufian dark hair and skin but Roman facial features reach forward and activated her call light.

Mrs. Ziyak turned towards her, “Ah, yes, Nerea, I believe your grandfather was a Roman airman in the Harif campaign, wasn’t he?”

The girl sat up proudly and replied in a more formal tone, “You are correct, Mrs. Ziyak. My grandfather was a pilot in the air raid of the 12th day of the Reaping Moon. The day Roman wrath was unleashed on Masraq and the Emir’s palace burned to the ground!” she ended with a maniacally look in her eyes.

Mrs. Ziyak gave a slow, cautious nod to Nerea before interjecting, “Absolutely. Remember class, the Emir had already been betrayed by two allies he was depending on, the Arcovians and then Aexorouwyth. The discovery of oil in Western Harif by the Aexo made it impossible for the Council of Elders to tolerate any further pretense of autonomy they usually gave to the Emir. The Roman show of force essentially forced the Emir to choose his fate. And what did we choose to do, Nerea?”

Nerea pouted her lips and said disdainfully, “He took the coward’s way out. He wouldn’t fight.”

“That’s right,” Mrs. Ziyak replied, “Besides losing some defensive skirmishes in the mountains west of the city, the raid on Masraq made it clear the Emir had no real chance of winning an armed conflict. The Emir capitulated and was brought to trial for sedition. But because he didn’t actually make any proclamations of independence, and did not initiate any violent actions against the Commonwealth, the High Chief decided to strip him of his titles, remove him from power, and bar him from holding any public office. Harif was then fully incorporated as a regular province of the Commonwealth, no longer enjoying its special status.”

“Weak”, replied Nerea, crossing her arms.

“Not really,” Mrs. Ziyak retorted, “The High Chief was playing to the political reality. The Emir was still very popular in Harif and anything more could easily have set off the sheiks who supported him and whom Benjamin al-Shuqba needed loyalty from lest another civil war break out. To be sure, it was much more lenient than what Proconsul Titianus wanted. It was a rare time the two men had a heated disagreement, according to the records. So the Emir, well, at that point no longer an Emir, just a private citizen, lived the rest of his life on his family estate under house arrest. Apparently, bitterness and depression wore him down and he never really recovered, mentally.”

Nerea raised an eyebrow but said nothing more.

“Of course,” Mrs. Ziyak continued, “the conflict did generate one of Natufia’s greatest poets and folk song writers, Nadir of Nizwa. I think you all have studied his works in your literature class. After seeing the savagery of the battles in the western mountains, and his family killed in the Masraq raid, after the war, Nadir left on his famous horse, Lapis, following the tracks of the old Glass Rail to Cenatrailis and then beyond, wandering the world, writing and composing songs. He finally returned to Natufia during Dimra an-Natuf’s great Natufian Renaissance movement.

Interestingly, Nadir’s cousin, Radha, rescued a lost Roman pilot and returned him to safety, having saved him from a rattlesnake bite. As a reward, he adopted her into his household where she eventually became an acolyte at the Temple of Minerva. Just a little tidbit of history that doesn’t often make it into the info-vids.”

Image
Eastern wing of the Emir's palace in Masraq suffering damage from a Roman air raid

Image
A Roman bomber, officially suffering a technical failure, crashed in the Harif desert. It's pilot, Major Crassius Dolomius, was saved by Nadir of Nizwa's shaman cousin, Radha

Half the class nodded knowingly while the other half was clearly losing interest. Mrs. Ziyak appraised the class and then dimmed the lights, powering up the holo-projector in the front of the room. “Finally, class, I wanted to show you Benjamin al-Shuqba’s Reform Address, given shortly after the end of the War of the Weeping Aurochs. It was at this moment the trajectory of our nation changed, for the better, of course, to give us the peace and unity we have enjoyed through today.

projection begins
A grainy tri-color projection emerges of a podium with a 40-something nut-colored Natufian man standing behind it in the ceremonial Auroch-skin robe of the office of High Chief. This is, of course, Benjamin al-Shuqba. Behind him stands an older, white-haired man in an official Roman toga, Proconsul Cincius Titianus. Also close by is a tall, young woman in her early 20s with wavy dark hair, Dimra al-Shuqba and at her side a younger man in garish attire and a sash proclaiming his Heartfilian nobility status, Geoffrey Plantagenet du Heartfilia, Duke of Anjou. Scattered amongst them in the background are an additional half-dozen Elders.

“My friends, my countrymen, I am happy to say the crisis that has brought so much suffering and heartache to our proud nation has passed! Over the past year, the solidarity of the Natufian Nation has been challenged by existential threats to our integrity as a unified nation, a vision our forefathers fought for and to which my uncle, may the ancestors keep him, devoted his life. A cause to which I, as your High Chief, am also committed.

We have emerged from this crisis stronger and with renewed determination to preserve our united Commonwealth and resist those who would undo what we have accomplished in past couple of generations.

But, my friends, we must recognize that the root of the crisis we just passed, and the fighting that cost too many good Natufian and Roman lives and caused incalculable damage to our cities and industry, lies in the institutional structures which no longer serves to unite us, but is a source to divide us. Therefore, in consultation with proconsul Titianus, and with the approval of the Council of Elders, I am hereby announcing a restructuring of how our government functions, to better align with the needs to preserve our unity.

First, the Natufian Nation has always relied on a trained militia to answer the occasional call to arms instead of a standing army. These militia have been under the auspices of the local chieftains. I am enacting a decree to federalize all militia and issuing an order to establish a standing professional Natufian army and air corp. We will now also allow the establishment of Roman military bases and airfields where our joint forces will train together and stand ready to counter any threat to our national unity, internal or external.

Secondly, we must recognize that in our modern nation, looking to stand shoulder to shoulder with the other nations of the world, our tribal system of government just does not make sense anymore. Yes, I know we all want to honor our tribal heritage and ancestors, that will not be denied. But the reality is we are a wandering people, intermixing across the Commonwealth, the Imperium, and the wider world. We are all Natufians, first and foremost, and henceforth, instead of government being delineated by tribal affiliation, we will establish modern provincial and county divisions that serve all the people residing in a geographic location.

Thirdly, importantly, we must acknowledge that this past year of conflict and sedition sprang from those who challenged my election as High Chief. The Conclave system to elect the High Chief has always been contentious and this past year of bloodshed and destruction are the fruits of a system that always invites challenge and dissent. The Council of Elders has proposed, and proconsul Titianus has eagerly supported, and I have accepted, that the position of High Chief shall henceforth become a hereditary role, whereby a sitting High Chief shall name his or her successor, to be formally acknowledged and legitimized by the righteous hand of Caesar himself. There will be no more uncertainty over the succession of the position of High Chief, whose foremost function will always remain to ensure the wellbeing of Natufian citizens.

So, thus enacted, I am very proud to announce that, in due time, my eldest daughter, Dimra, shall become your High Chieftess, alongside her betrothed, Geoffrey du Heartfilia as Consort Chieftain. Geoffrey already enjoys special status in what will be known as Jeddah Province, where he will act as the Prince Governor in addition to his duties as Duke of Anjou in nearby Heartfilia. I am proud to have him join our household and the duties it entails.

Dimra, as the Chieftess-in-Waiting, I invite you to say a few words.”

Dimra smiles and steps forward to the podium,

“Thank you father. And to my fellow Natufians, I want to say how proud I am to be your High Chieftess-in-Waiting. I never desired to enter government or follow my father and great-uncle’s path, but I see so much potential for what our wonderful nation can be, that I am excited to have the opportunity to help build Natufia to be the beacon of strength and inspiration I know it can be. We are an industrious people, a practical people, but have always kept our cultural expressions localized and personal. It is my…and my future husband’s… intention to bring forth our music, art and literature to prominence across our lands. I want you to know I will serve all Natufians and am committed to our people as a whole, with no tribal favoritism. Therefore, I am, with my father’s reluctant blessing, renouncing my al-Shuqba name and taking on the ancient name of our common ancestors who migrated to these lands back in the mists of history, the source of all our tribes. This, I will henceforth be known as Dimra an-Natuf, as shall my offspring for all the generations to come that will serve this great land.”

projection ends

Mrs. Ziyak, with an air of solemnity, shut down the holo-projector and faced the class, a crack in her voice, “So there you have it, class. This is how the War of the Weeping Aurochs ended and set the stage for the modern nation we live in today. May the Great Aurochs bless and preserve us.”

Image


Advertisement

Remove ads

Return to International Incidents

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: Hispaniola2

Advertisement

Remove ads